Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'm/m'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • 4th Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Found 1,127 results

  1. lowillia

    m/m Powamet stories: Doyle and Heilmar

    This is another Powamet story. *** "Come stay with me," my friend Nate said. "I have a nice place over the garage, like a mother-in-law apartment. Your own bathroom, and a little kitchen. You can come and go as you like. And it's free." So I decided to spend my vacation on the Cape. Nate's house was in a little town I'd never heard of called Powamet, over on the ocean side of the Cape, way out toward Provincetown. The village was sleepy and calm, and I liked it. Nate took me to lunch at a place in town when I first arrived. "Are all the guys here so big?" I said. "Jesus. They're huge." "Don't be intimidated," Nate said. "They're peaceful. Most of them. Hup –“ Nate was suddenly lifted out of his chair by a monster with a dark bristly mustache "Hey," the monster growled, crushing Nate in his arms. "Bonfire tonight. Want me to come get you?" "Yeah," Nate panted, struggling feebly in the huge man's arms. "Dom, this is my friend Doyle, he's spending a couple of weeks here - " The big man put Nate gently back in his chair and turned calmly to me. "Hi," he said, thrusting his hand out and smiling down at me. He was heart-stoppingly handsome, very big, very powerful. "Dom Perkunas. Good to meet you. Make sure Nate brings you to the bonfire tonight. We always have a good time." Dom turned away. Nate had a faraway smile on his face that I understood. So you evidently have a good time here, I said. I swear he blushed a bit. Dom's - special, he said. We're not getting married anytime soon. But we like each other. There was a knock at my door that evening. I opened to find Nate, with Dom and another huge guy. Nate smiled and raised his eyebrows apologetically. You know Dom. This - he gestured to the other vast smiling bearded giant - is Oscar. We walked down to the beach together. Dom and Nate were ahead of us, talking and laughing. Big Oscar, hands in his pockets, a giant surfer hippie dude, slouched along beside me, smiling, looking at me sidelong. Vacation? he said. Yeah, I said. For a little while. This is a nice place, Oscar said, squinting into the fading sunlight. You'll have a good time here. Everybody here is good people. You'll see. He gave me a sly look. Maybe you'll meet someone. You never know. Look at Nate and Dom. He gestured with a nod of his head. Dom had one big arm slung around Nate's shoulders, strong and protective. They don't look like they have much in common, but they managed to work it out. They're pretty good together. Neither one of them wants to admit it, but they’re pretty much married. Aaand - here we are. We camer around a corner, and we saw a swarm of people gathered around a big blazing fire on the beach. Someone was playing a drum, someone had a fiddle. Someone was singing. Children were running in and out of the group, excited. Why is everyone so big here? I asked Oscar. I feel like a kid. I know I'm small, but - Oscar laughed. Well, yeah. You're shorter than Nate, I think. Five-three, I said. I know. But usually I feel - Oscar patted me on the shoulder. Don't even think about it. Everybody fits in here. One of the few places in the world where everyone fits in. You're gonna be fine. Nate and Oscar and Dom introduced me around, and I met dozens of people. It was a pleasant warm blur, the fire leaping up in the background, the whisper and crash of the surf, the cool breeze of sunset. A small group of people stood looking westward, watching the red disk disappear into the Atlantic; when it finally disappeared completely, they applauded, and a massive handsome blond man in an partly-unbuttoned shirt lifted one hand and gestured out toward the sea. That's all, folks, he said in a deep resonant voice. More tomorrow. And then, for some reason, everyone applauded again, and the blond man bowed . . . Everyone drifted and chatted. A cheerful Asian man handed me a beer, and it was the best beer I'd ever had, and he and I laughed and talked for a while, and I had no idea who he was. It was, as Oscar had promised, a wonderful time. After a while I decided just to sit on a big driftwood log, watching the scene, feeling very warm and content. And then I wasn't alone anymore. A tall thickset man - shaven head, bushy beard, small round glasses - leaned down over me. Can I sit here? he asked in a deep raspy pleasant voice. Here next to you? He had a light accent, perhaps German. Please, I said. He settled down next to me, sighing. He was as big as Oscar or Dom. He was wearing jeans, a dark t-shirt, a denim jacket with the sleeves rolled up. His massive forearms were tufted with hair. I don't know you, I think? I am Heilmar. I’m Doyle, I said. We shook hands. Doyle, he said. That is a very nice name I don't know that name before, I think. He had a shy apologetic smile to go with his massive body I have a shop in the town - newspapers, milk, you know. I see all kinds of people, all the people in the town, but I think I have never seen you yet. I'm just visiting, I said. Vacation. He nodded. You like our town? I do. I laughed. I've never heard your name before either. I like it. Heilmar? I've never heard that name either. He smiled shyly. Old name. Very old. Sort of family. You know? All right. Now tell me: why is everyone so big here? I keep asking everyone. Even - He laughed too. Even me? I suppose so. He patted my hand. Not everyone, anyway. Sometimes smaller people come here too. Like you. He leaned his head close to mine. Small people are nice too, I think. You remind me of someone I knew a long time ago. You are very much like him. His eyes met mine. They were pale blue behind the round lenses of his glasses, shining dimly in the firelight. His hand was still touching mine, and it was very warm. All at once a little girl ran up to us. Heilmar, she said in a brisk businesslike voice, holding out a tangle of string. I was trying to wind my kite string. Can you - Give, Heilmar said gravely, taking it from her. Patiently but with great skill he untangled and rewound the string in his big hands. Now take. He patted her on the head. I don't charge you nothing. She smiled up at him. Thank you, Heilmar. Welcome, he said gravely. And she ran away. They like me, I guess, he said thoughtfully. We sat side by side in silence for a while longer. His hand stole over and touched mine again, and I rubbed my fingers against his, and I heard him sigh again, a happy little sound. Finally he said: I go home now. But - maybe, if you like - you can come too? With me? I thought for only a brief moment. Let me go tell my friends where I've gone, and I'll come back to join you. He nodded, smiling his shy smile. All right. Nate and his big friends Dom and Oscar were near the fire, slumped together, leaning on each another's shoulders. Listen, I said. I met somebody, and he wants me to - I felt suddenly shy. Nate smiled. Who is it? Who's the lucky guy? His name is Heilmar, I said. He said he has a store in town - Nate smiled a little more broadly. Dom guffawed, and Oscar leaned out to give me a pat on the shoulder. Good man, Oscar said. Heilmar's a fine man. You go have fun. I went back to Heilmar. He was sitting on the log, hunched over, but he was looking up at me, and his eyes were glowing in the firelight. You look - my voice was choking in my throat a little - amazing. I can't tell you how powerful you look right now. How strong. He rose to his feet. He was well over a foot taller than me, and four times my bulk. And he smiled. You like that, Doyle? How big I am? How strong I am? I can show you. He put his hand on my shoulder. Come on. My car. I take you to my house. We walked out together away from the beach. Heilmar paused by the rocky ledge that stood against the shore. Doyle? he said softly. Look. He put his hands on the rock, and tore a chunk of it away, just as easily as I'd have made a snowball from a snowbank. He lifted the football-sized chunk of stone between his hands. Look, Doyle, he said softly. Look what Heilmar can do. He put his hands together, and the stone pulverized, crushed into fragments. He put his hand on my shoulder again. The dim light glinted on the lenses of his round glasses. Doyle, I am stronger than you know. Stronger than you can imagine. His voice was soft, but I could tell he was excited. Do you like that? Heilmar, I said unsteadily. That's - I didn't finish. I put my hand on his, and brought his hand to my mouth, and kissed it very gently. He engulfed me with his arms, and he covered his mouth with mine. His body against mine was solid and warm. We kissed for a long time. We went in Heilmar's car. There wasn't much conversation between us; his hand stole over and took mine, and we held hands for most of the ride. His hand was rough, and he squeezed mine. Back at his house, the lights were very low. His voice was even more hushed, soft and gruff. He loomed over me in the dark. Just friends tonight, he said quietly. Just play. His big arms wrapped around me in the dim light. His hands undid the buttons of my shirt, and I put my hands under his t-shirt and pulled it over his head. I felt his breath on my face, and he leaned forward and very gently kissed the hollow of my neck, and his beard was soft. My hands moved across his enormous chest, bushy with hair. Feel me, he crooned. Feel me all over. So nice, your hands on me. Do you like my nice strong body? Nice strong hairy body. Touch me all over. Here - he took my hand and put it on his chest. Feel what I can do. He pulsed the muscle under my hand; I felt the hardness of his pecs undulating like a wave. So strong. Do you feel that? I feel it, I said, trembling a little. His arms wrapped around me very tightly. I like this, Doyle. Feeling you in my arms. Making you safe. Protecting you. He lifted me, took me to his bedroom. We lay together, touching one another, exploring each other's body. His blue eyes were deep and very pure. Just touching, he said in his soft deep voice. Some other time we will do more things. Just be warm together tonight. Is that okay? Yes, I said, trembling a little. He ran his hands over my body. I like you, Doyle. Small. Very - neat. Easy for me to hold in my arms. Easy for me to hold like this. He wrapped his arms around me very tightly, just for a moment, and my heart jumped. You feel? he said, his voice little more than a rumble. Feel how strong I am? Yes, I said, finding my voice. I feel you. My hands found a chain around his neck, a thin silver band with a small medallion. I touched it with one finger. His hands found mine, and he fondled them, and he touched the medal too. This is magic, he said with a quick smile. I keep it on most of the time. Maybe some other time - well, you will see. Maybe. We didn't have sex that night. We rolled and played like puppies. I ran my hands over the beautifully powerful contours of his shoulders, his chest, his stomach, and I marveled at his strength. I kissed his chest and the dark hairy space under his arm, and he growled with pleasure. Sometimes he rolled on top of me and pretended to struggle with me, hold me down. Then he'd lower his face and kiss me, once, twice, three times. I felt his cock hard in his pants, and I squeezed it through the fabric. He laughed. Hard, he said. Like iron. You make me very hard, Doyle. Maybe so hard I burst right through. I rolled on top of him. Hard like the rest of you, I said with my hands on his chest. Grm, he rumbled, reaching up for me, smiling. Hard like ten times steel. Hundred times. I could feel it, a big rod bulging through his jeans, thick and hard as a crowbar. Be careful, he whispered. Maybe I get too strong. Then I am a monster, you know? You see what I can do. Playfully he reared back, flexed his muscles. Like I crush that rock, back on the beach. That's why we just play tonight. Just gentle for tonight. I bit his nipple, and he sighed and stroked the back of my head. Nice, he muttered. Very nice. I shivered. You're unbelievable, Heilmar. You must be the strongest man in the world. Your body is so hard - He smiled again, and flipped me on my back, and held me down by the wrists. Like a wrestler, maybe? Or maybe like this. He turned over again, lying on his back, put his big hands around my waist and lifted me into the air. Like a big weightlifter. But you're too light, it's not fair. Yes, wrestler, I think. He brought me down into his arms and wrapped his arms and legs around me, squeezing me with what was evidently the tiniest fraction of his strength, and he knocked all of the breath out of me. With my big body like hundred times steel, he growled in my ear. Nobody can beat me. His hairy body prickled against me, and there was something - the smell of him - like health, like a happy memory. He was warm, and playful, and very kind. But then, suddenly, he shuddered and pulled back, and something like a troubled look was in his eyes. Doyle - he said - you're not scared? Scared of me? I sighed. No, Heilmar. Then I saw his concern, and that it was real. I'm not afraid of you at all, I said. Why - ? Because I'm very strong, he said in a low voice. Sometimes I worry. I might hurt. I do not want to hurt you. I sighed again and rubbed his furry chest. You're not hurting me. You're making me feel - wonderful. Finally he smiled again. We played and dozed for a long time that night, and finally we both fell asleep in each other's arms. Early in the morning he roused me. I go to open the shop now, he said in a whisper. I take you home. And maybe later you would like dinner. All right? All right, I said. I'd like that. He smiled his shy hopeful smile. Come see me in the shop, he said. Maybe six o’clock this evening. I saw Nate later that day. So? he said. How was Heilmar? I sighed. He's really amazing, Nate. Do you know him well? I know him, Nate said. The little store in town. Everybody likes him. His last name is Wolf, by the way. Heilmar Wolf. He smiled strangely, as if enjoying a private joke. Well, we're going out to dinner tonight, I said. Nate turned away, still smiling. Good for you, Doyle. Heilmar always seemed like a real sweetheart to me. Gentle, you know? Not the way he looks at all. He's very gentle, I said. Nate raised his eyebrows. Uh-huh. He looked thoughtful. He's remote. He's very nice, and pleasant. But I never got any sexual vibe from him at all. He must really like you. Yeah, I said. I think he does. I met him at six o'clock that evening at his store. He was wearing a black shirt with short sleeves, big and handsome; but it didn't disguise the massive contours of his big powerful muscles, his thick arms and big chest. He kissed me very lightly on the cheek. Just dinner, he said. And then we can go to my house again, if you like. I like, I said. The restaurant was dim too. We had seafood, and each of us had a glass of wine. Are you German? I asked. Your accent is - kind of German. He shrugged and smiled and looked into my eyes. Maybe a long time ago. Not now. I live here now. He closed his eyes. My life was not very good over there, you know? Better here. I have friends here. He put his hand on the table, grasping mine. I would like us to be friends too. It is a long time that I don't meet someone I like so much as you. I liked you right away. I saw you sitting in the firelight, and I felt a funny feeling. Like I knew you already. I liked you too, I said. Right away. His smile broadened. Even your name. Sometimes, you know, you think you hear something and it's good luck. I liked your name. It was new. Something new. I felt a hand on my shoulder suddenly, and I looked up: it was the Asian man from the bonfire the night before, the one who'd given me a beer. He grinned and mouthed hello and moved away. I looked around, and I realized that people in the restaurant were looking at us and smiling. I turned back to Heilmar, a little embarrassed. This is quite a town, I said. Everybody seems to know everybody. It's like - Family, Heilmar said softly, still smiling. Yes. Nice big family here. You know? And everyone likes you already. His fingers enlaced mine on the table. I like you too. I looked down at our hands together on the table. Like waking up with amnesia, I said. Surrounded by people you don't really remember, except that they remember you, and after a while it begins to make sense. A family reunion with people you barely remember. You think too much, Heilmar said mildly. Don’t. Enjoy. After dinner we went back to his house. He took me to his bedroom and we sat on the bed. Sometimes, he said, drawing patterns on the bedspread with one big finger, I like to play a game. It's not a bad game, not a game of hurting, okay? But it makes me excited. Fun. I like to play it with someone like you. I can show you, if you like. He kissed me very seriously. Maybe you'll think it's strange. But don't be afraid. It's not hurting. Okay, I said, my heart pounding a little. If it’s not - if it’s not hurting. He rummaged in a drawer and pulled out a pair of handcuffs. These are real, he said. Here, you take them. Put them over there. He stood up, towering over me. Now help me undress, he said. All naked this time. He was magnificent. His body was perfect, hugely muscled, rippling with power. He was hairy all over, his shoulders, his back, his belly, his chest, his forearms. I sat on the edge of the bed looking up at him, and he looked down at me. His hairy chest jutted out, a sculpted mountainscape of brawn; then his torso tapered down to a thickly-sinewed belly. His eyes were strangely sad. I kissed his hairy stomach, and touched his thick cock, and he smiled a little. Not yet, don't get me too excited now, he said. Wait. He turned and knelt on the floor with his broad back to me. Come around. Put the handcuffs on me. Just snap them. That's right. See? Now - He turned and looked at me owlishly, his glasses a little askew, his hands clenched into fists. Now, he said in a whisper. I'm a prisoner. My jailer beats me, he is very bad to me. But he doesn't know how strong I am. How very very strong I am. And what I can do to him if I break loose. And then you come and find me, and I am here in my dungeon, and my hands are tied. Suddenly I realized there were real tears in his eyes as he spoke. He held his hands up toward me, cuffed together. You see? I knelt and kissed his fists, rubbed my cheek against them. I want to help you, I whispered. Help you go free. How can I help - A tear rolled down his face, and I kissed the wet track it made down his cheek. You can help me be free, Doyle, he said. Please. You see the chain on my neck? Take it off, Doyle. Take it off me. Help me, please - I fumbled with the clasp of the chain around his neck. I felt his warm breath on me, my hands shaking in my haste. Sweet Doyle, he rumbled. Helping Heilmar. Heilmar is so powerful, he will be good to you - The chain unlocked. I took it from around his neck. Now what can I do? I said breathlessly. Do I - Heilmar was looking at me with an intense burning regard. He was smiling - He was smiling hungrily. He held up his handcuffed hands again. No key, he growled. Heilmar does not need a key. Heilmar is strong - He pulled his arms apart with a jerk, and the chain holding the cuffs together broke. Heilmar is powerful - He swelled, somehow. His arms bulged with power, and with his left hand he tore the cuff from his right wrist, and with his right hand he tore the cuff from his left wrist. He crumpled the metal cuffs in his massive fists and dropped them with a clank to the floor. And he rose. I was still kneeling. He was bigger, somehow. The muscles of his arms and shoulders were suddenly swollen with power. Veins throbbed along his iron-hard biceps. His broad chest was even broader. His body pulsed with strength, and I felt heat on my face. Heilmar is free now, he growled as he lifted me. All my strength is coming back to me - He tossed me on the bed, and leapt on top of me, straddling me. Fight me, he rumbled in my ear. Here. Put your hands in my hands, yes, struggle with me - ah, you see. I am too strong for you, Doyle. Now I am free. Grrrr - We rolled on the bed, and he bit at me playfully, held me down. Here, he said darkly. See what the jailer did to me. He stroked his big chest with his hand, and I could see pale marks, like scars. They beat me. He slapped his shoulder with his hand, hard, with a loud smack. They hurt me. I was in awe of this giant, who had been so much stronger than me, and who was now superhuman. Heilmar, I said. You're so strong. You can do anything you want. His eyes narrowed, and he smacked his chest with his hand again, harder this time. He beat me, he growled again. I want to kill him, Doyle. With my hands. I can crush him with my hands. I can make him take my cock in his mouth, force him, and fuck his mouth - so hard, Doyle - until his jaw breaks. And then I will break his arms, and tear him apart - His eyes were hard and dark now. I struggled under him, my hands on his body. I felt his strong chest with my hands, his hard torso, and then I stroked his hard cock. I'm your friend, Heilmar. He calmed down a bit, kissed my cheek, gentle again. Doyle. You freed me from the chain. Now I will take care of you, make you safe - He knelt over me. I put his cock in my mouth, and he pulsed it it the way he'd pulsed the muscles of his chest before, and I felt it throb and harden in my mouth. He stroked my hair and rubbed my shoulders. Then he picked me up, turned me, and with a single hard push he was inside my ass, and I gasped. It was ecstasy. His cock was alive inside me, throbbing, pulsing. His hands gripped me. Doyle is so small, he crooned. And I am so big and strong. He turned me again, laid me on my back, lifted my legs in the air, and with a powerful shove he was inside me again. This time he straddled me, his fists clenched, and he flexed his enormous biceps like a massive bodybuilder as he drove his cock into me. I know what you like, Doyle. You like my muscles. I felt your hands on me last night, feeling my muscles. So nice. I felt you feeling me, how strong I am, how big my muscles are. I can give you my muscles to touch and feel. Feel my big powerful hairy muscles, Doyle. Look at them. Look how big and strong I am. Bigger and stronger than anyone. He fucked me so hard that my head swam. Then, suddenly, he looked at me with those blue eyes, and there was a struggling wary look there. Doyle, he said. Help me. Please. Anything, I said, almost weeping. What - He got up and then knelt on the floor, his head lowered. The chain. Put it back on me. Please, Doyle. His voice was almost a growl. Put it on me - I reached, fumbled on the bedtable, found the chain, clasped it around his sinewy neck again. After a moment, he sighed, and he looked up at me, his eyes calmer and softer now. Do you see now? he said. What happens? It helps me - um - control. I am so powerful. Maybe sometimes too much. The chain makes me - um - control. I kissed the small silver medal, and the deep sinewy hollow of his neck. Thank you, Heilmar, I said. Thank you, Doyle, he said. And we lay back on the bed, our arms around each other, kissing and holding one another, until the first light of the sun came through the window. I put my head on his chest. You're very strong, Heilmar, I said. Even with the chain. He ran his fingers gently over my face. Yes. Strong. Very strong. But you saw, when the little silver charm is gone, what happens. I am a monster, Doyle. I can tear apart mountains with my hands. I can split the world with my fists. I am fearfully strong. He turned me over so that we were face to face, our cocks touching one another. I cannot take the chain off, he said. Someone has to take it from me, the little charm. And then - in a flash I was on the bottom, and he was grinning down at me, holding my hands back on the bed in a steely grip. After the chain is off, there is nothing I cannot do. I am stronger than a mountain, Doyle, stronger than ten thousand men. But you were kind to me. I asked you to help me, and you helped me. And then I was free, and I showed you everything, all my strength. Yes, I said, trembling. And I asked you to put it back on me, he said, a little more quietly. And you did. Some time soon, Doyle, some time soon we can play again. And you will release me from my prison. And I will be so strong for you. I will show you power. I will tear mountains apart with my hands. His grip tightened around me. Doyle. If anyone ever hurts you, come to me. Please. And I will kneel and you will take the chain from my neck. He pulled back one arm, showed me his clenched fist. And my strength will come back to me, and I will make him sorry, that man who hurts you. I closed my eyes and leaned my head against the chest of this huge man, and we slept for a little while, until he roused. Time to open the store, he said sadly. Come see me again, Doyle. I would like to see you again. And he kissed me on the back of the neck. That day I went to see Nate again. He was sitting in his living room, his laptop open in front of him. Okay, I said. Spill it. There's something peculiar going on in this town - oh, I'm sorry - A big blond man was sitting quietly on the couch next to Nate, quietly paging through a coffee-table book. He looked up at me placidly as I stood in the doorway. Nate glanced over at him and smiled. It's okay, Doyle. This is my - um - neighbor, Mike. He and Mike shared a complicitous glance. He just came over to say hello. Mike got up - another giant, a blond colossus, vaguely Scandinavian-looking, with gigantic shoulders, windblown hair like a surfer and a ruddy outdoors complexion. He shook my hand. Nice to meet you, he said in a soft subterranean rumble. I didn’t mean to interrupt, I stuttered - It's okay, Nate said. No interruption. Is there something you wanted to ask me? He asked it with an impishness that told me what I needed to know. There's something going on here, I said warily. I don't know what it is. I actually like it. But for god's sake, Nate, what is it? What's the deal with this place? There's something going on - Peculiar, Nate finished for me with a limpid smile. You figured that out, huh? Well, hold onto your hat. He looked up with a glint in his eye. You're human. So am I. But quite a few of our friends here are not. Not - human? I faltered. I knew it, of course, but hearing it out loud - Not human, Nate said. He glanced over at Mike, who was watching us both peacefully. Mike's my neighbor, all right. He's your neighbor too, Doyle. Mike, tell Doyle where you live. With a serene smile Mike pointed over his shoulder, out the patio door, in the direction of the yard. What? I said. That's just the ocean and the yard, and the tree - Not 'just' a tree, Mike said with dignity. That's me, Mister Doyle. I sat down heavily and ran my hand over my forehead. Don't worry, Nate said. It's all fine. Mike is - he looked over at his friend with fondness - well, he’s the oak tree in the yard. He's one of my best friends here. He's a fine man, and he happens to be a fine tree too. Pretty good tree, Mike muttered in his deep voice, trying to hide a pleased smile, still pretending to read his book. Not just 'fine.' Nate reached over and touched my hand. I can't explain it, Doyle. Everything comes together here. It's not even supernatural, because it's completely natural here. Bits and pieces of mythology, nature magic - I don't know. My doctor's a pre-Sumerian deity so old I don't even know what he was called. He has horns, for god's sake. Dom is - well, you've seen him. Dom? I said waveringly. He's - what? Nate closed his eyes. Dom is - well, I don't even like to say it out loud. It sounds silly. He's a god, Doyle. He's an old Lithuanian sky god. He's the god of thunder and lightning and rain. That's why he's so goddamned big. We get along, for some reason. He likes me, and I like him a lot. And - he shivered, I could see it. There's the other thing. He's a god, and I'm a worshipper. So that works too. Dom's a pagan god, I said numbly. Okay. That makes sense. Then Heilmar is a - Not quite the same, Nate said.. He's - well, what did he tell you? There was a story last night. I cleared my throat. I don't really understand. He's incredibly powerful, I know. He showed me. But then he was a prisoner - Nate nodded somberly. That's my understanding too. He's - something, Doyle. A nature spirit, I think. But very powerful. Maybe not a god, but he may as well be a god. Somehow he was captured and held prisoner for a long time. Beaten, mistreated. Held in chains he couldn't break. I don't know when or where. And he escaped somehow. And now he's here - Nature spirit, I said. Like - like Mike? Mike was listening with interest. Not like me, he said thoughtfully. Not too much. I'm just here. Just this tree, you know? He broadened his shoulders impressively. Pretty big and strong, though. Big strong oak tree. Showoff, Nate said reproachfully. Mike narrowed his eyes at Nate. Stronger than you, little Nate. Much stronger. He looked thoughful again. But Heilmar is different. Bigger. A lot stronger than even me. He looked sad. He's lonely, you know? I feel that from him. Trust Mike, Nate said. He knows about these things. He got up and joined Mike on the sofa, his arm around him, and Mike put his arm around Nate. This is like heaven, Doyle, Nate said simply. I don't know what I ever did to deserve this. But the gods walk and talk here, and the trees drop over for conversation. It's why I invited you here. I didn't know if you'd see it or not; some people come here and never notice a thing. But you noticed right away. I figured you'd fit in. When you noticed right away how big everyone was - well. Be quiet, Nate, Mike said peacefully in his deep voice. You talk too much. Big stupid tree, Nate said, laughing. Little stupid human being, Mike said, smiling, wrapping both thick arms around Nate and holding him trapped. Trees know how to be quiet. And how to listen. Mike turned to me. Mister Doyle: go talk to Heilmar. Tell him what we said today. And then listen to him. Mike, Nate groaned. You're crushing me. Yeah, Mike said. Crushed by a big stupid tree. A tree that’s much stronger than you. I left them struggling and laughing together, my friend and his huge blond neighbor, who happened also to be the oak tree in his back yard. Later, sitting next to Heilmar on the sofa in his living room, my arm around his waist, I told him: Nate told me you really were a prisoner once. He rubbed his beard against my cheek. Yes, he softly. Silver chains. They put me in the dungeon. They beat me. Sometimes they brought me out. I was still strong, I could fight, but the silver chain they put on me made me weak. They made me fight, then they fed me, then they beat me. And threw me back in the dark. I tightened my arm around him. The huge man shivered, remembering. One night, he said in a hushed voice, someone came. Someone who saw them beating me, someone who felt bad for me. He talked to me through the door. I talked to him, and he rescued me. He unlocked the chains. He paused. He looked like you, Doyle. He knelt in front of me, and I wept, and he wept too. He kissed me. And he took the chains away from me. A long pause. What did you do? I said. He was shaking now. I broke down the walls, he growled. I tore the doors away. Nothing could hurt me. I am so powerful, Doyle, so powerful, when I do not wear the chain. I tore the pillars out of the ground and broke their fortress down. I tore their castle apart. I took their bodies in my hands and crushed them. I ripped them into pieces. I - I was shaking now. We were both hugging one another now, facing each other. He held my head in both his big hands, gently, looking into my eyes. No, no, he said, quieter. It was a long time ago. Only the bad people, the people who hurt me. I let the rest go. The man who let me go, and the rest. But I ran. I was tired of being beaten. Just a quiet place, Doyle. And finally - I am here. And I have my shop, and the people come to me, and the children, and they like me. He fingered the silver chain around his neck. This makes me - almost human, Doyle. And it reminds me of my chains in the old days. I don't want to forget. His eyes grew misty. I think, Doyle, you are that man. The man who wept, and who freed me that night. I never thanked him. I think about him every day, that man who kissed my face, and who took my chains away. We sat quietly for a few moments. I have to go soon, I said. Just a few days more. Then, Heilmar said steadily, in his warm raspy voice, we enjoy the rest of our time together. He picked me up in his arms. I touched the silver medallion at his neck. Let me - He brought his face down and kissed me. He carried me to the bedroom and lay me on my back on the bed, and he crouched over me. Take it off, Doyle. Take my silver chain away. Let me go free. I kissed the hollow of his muscular neck, and slowly I undid the clasp and took the chain away. And I watched the flare of power in his eyes, and I felt his body bulge and swell with strength, his chest expanding against mine, his abs hardening into a steel wall. He clenched his fist, brought his arm up to show me his massive biceps, crevassed with huge veins. He brought the muscle close to my face. Kiss my strong arm, Doyle. Kiss my big powerful arm. Tell me how strong I am. Stronger than a thousand men, I gasped. Ten thousand men. Stronger than stone, than steel. Oh Heilmar - He gave me that wolfish smile. Maybe, he said, I make you stay here. He caught both my wrists in one of his big hands and pushed me back onto the mattress. Now I make you my prisoner. Little Doyle, little weak man. Helpless. He tore my clothes off, pushed into me, and fucked me with abandon. I lost consciousness for a while. His power wasn't just physical strength; it was an overwhelming aura of force, of pure dominance. But there was no pain, no anger, no fear. I heard him muttering as he pushed into me, hammering me with his cock like steel: Make you stay. Make you stay with me. Keep you with me. But after a while his eyes softened and he pulled back. I can't make you prisoner, Doyle. You go when it's time. I know it's time soon. But maybe you can come back and see me? He tore my heart. He was in the glory of his full strength, a force of nature, power personified. But his eyes, perfect blue, were sad. A tear came down his cheek, and I kissed it. Heilmar. I will come back for you. If you want to see me. I kissed his broad chest. My ten thousand times powerful Heilmar. My beautiful Heilmar. He smiled finally. He put his arms around me and held me against his furry chest, and I felt the subtle movement of those steely muscles. I will wait for you. He shifted against me, and his eyes softened. Put my chain back, Doyle, he said softly. Please. Or I might not be able to let you go. He held his head back, and I put the silver chain back around his powerful sinewy thick neck, and he sighed. I love you, I whispered to him. I really think I do. I know it’s only been a few days, but I really think I love you. I know, he said in his low husky voice. And I love you too. And I know it. I left shortly after. *** I hear from him every day. He sent me - look - this picture of himself, standing outside his store, smiling. And this one he took in the store. Look: it's nighttime. He's naked, standing in his store, and there's a bit of dim light on his face and his strong hairy body. He's perfect. He's reaching up, fingering his silver chain . . . He'\s reminding me. Next week I'm going back. Nate says we can work something out. People who move to Powamet always figure something out, he says. I haven't told Heilmar yet. I want to surprise him. I want to see his face when I take his chain from his neck and set him free again. ** Nate here. Doyle came back. I picked him up at Logan, and we drove to Powamet together, and Doyle was very nervous. Don't worry, I said. Things happen in Powamet because they're supposed to happen. You're doing what you have to do. Don't be scared. You'll see. Heilmar was looking the other way when we walked into the little store; he was talking to someone. I could hear the deep raspy buzz of his voice. Timidly Doyle stepped forward and cleared his throat nervously, and Heilmar turned - They were on each other in a moment. Heilmar crushed Doyle to himself in those terrifyingly powerful arms and lifted him off the ground. Never, never, never let you go, Heilmar rasped. You need to be free, Heilmar, I want you to be free, I want you to be happy - Doyle was gasping and sobbing. They were oblivious to me. They were oblivious to the whole world. I saw Doyle fumbling up at the chain around Heilmar's neck - After a moment I left them there, together in Heilmar’s shop. I walked down the street, a little dazed in the light, a little dazed from what I'd seen. One of Powamet's mammoth shapes came up out of the glare and took hold of my shoulder and steadied me. You okay, Nate? It was my doctor, Mike, a pre-Sumerian beast god in a white lab coat, off on his lunch break. He peered down at me, a big bearish mustached muscled gargoyle, horns curling from his dark hair. Watch where you're walking, man. You nearly tripped. That's why I like living here, I said giddily. There's always someone to catch me when I fall. He smiled and put his arm around me. Sometime, he said, we need to have a talk. We like you guys, you know. That's why we're here. We . . . get a lot out of the relationship. Us too, I said quietly. I'm glad, he said, and grinned his pre-Sumerian monsterish grin. C’mon. You want to grab a burger? Yes, I said. Yes, I do. Let’s get a burger, Mike. And the huge Sumerian ram-horned mustached beast, with the body of a god, asked with a grin: Is McDonald's okay?
  2. musclelover15

    m/m Serving my two alphas

    (Story created with AI Dungeon, there were some typos, but it's understandable anyway, Enjoy!) ________________________________________________________________________________ There you were, Corporal Taros, running as runners do when summoned from the furthest corner of the forward base to the private quarters of their immediate superiors. The flaps of Major Brawn's huge tent barely moved as you barrelled through, snapping to attention without so much as a skip in your step and puffing your massive chest muscles outward, just as the Major liked. "Sergeant!" he bellowed, "What brings you here?" You paused for a moment, looking at him with wide eyes. You had been summoned by his superior officer to report on what was going on within the camp. To report on the recents of the camp, sir. "Sir," you replied, "I'm here because I've heard that the enemy is attempting an attack." The Major frowned. "And how do we know this isn't some trick? They could be making up stories about what they're doing to throw us off." > You say "We have comms from the main tower confirming this, sir" "Sir," you say, "We have comms from the main tower confirming this." The Major pauses, before barking a laugh. "Ha! Excellent! Excellent! It seems that the information that was passed on to us was completely accurate. Well done, soldier." > You say "My honor, sir. Is anything else i may serve you with sir" The Major pauses, before barking a laugh. "Ha! Excellent! Excellent! It seems that the information that was passed on to us was completely accurate. Well done, soldier." You pause for a moment, trying to think up of more questions to ask. > You stand still and puff out your chest. "My honor, sir. Is anything else i may serve you with sir?" The Major pauses, before barking a laugh. "Ha! Excellent! Excellent! It seems that the information that was passed on to us was completely accurate. Well done, soldier. > You alter. The Major pauses, before standing up, "actually, yes, soldier, there is something else you may serve me with" the major then looks at me with a smirk The major then proceeds to look me up and down as he begins to unzip his pants. He leans onto his desk and says "Come closer soldier" You pause, and look at the man beside you, your rifle only a few feet away. "Sir?" The Major stops unzipping his pants and looks at you, "What? Don't tell me you haven't heard that one before." > You say "What do you want me to do sir?" The major pauses, before smiling, "Well, if you must know, I want you to do what you're good at" He grins as he reaches down and begins to push your head down towards his cock. I eventually give in, and kneel in front of him, facing his crotch directly. The major says "Soldier, you have been doing an excellent job so far, i want to give you a reward" with a lustful grin on his face. You hesitate, before the man grabs your head and pushes it down on his crotch. You try to resist, but the smell and the size of the manans~surely you have dealt with something similar before. You smell the man's crotch as he puts your hand on his bulge. With my hand on his crotch, i can now feel the heat and power emanating from his manhood. You hear the major begin to groan as he begins to push you down towards his crotch. He forces your head down, making you take a deep breath, and your mouth goes straight for his dick. > You give him a blowjob. You feel the major begin to push you down onto his cock, making you choke as you struggle to hold back. You quickly begin to realize that this is true power, and you're being forced to deepthroat a cock. "Yeah that's a good boy" the major says, with his hand pushing my head deeper into his member. I put my hand around the base of his dick to try and stop myself from suffocating, but he's much stronger than me. I gag on his inmense penis, it must be at least 9 inches long, and put it in my mouth. I'm unable to do anything except push my head up and down as I try to breathe, eventually gagging again as his cock enters the back of my throat. i look up, and watch the face of my major in full pleasure, you can tell he loves being blown. His nostrils begin to flare as he begins to thrust harder and faster. "Oh yeah, that's it... that's what I'm talking about" he groans, as his eyes roll into the back of his head. > You play with his cock. You play with his cock, you put your lips around the head and slide them down the shaft, before returning to deepthroat his powerful member The major pushes me away from his cock, and points at his desk and says "C'mon soldier, bend over for your major and show me what you got" he says, grinning from ear to ear. You look at him nervously, and begin to bend over, your ass in the air and your hands on the desk behind you. "Damn, baby, you got some fucking toned legs" i let out a moan as i feel the major rim my butthole with his tongue. "Mmmm yeah, you like that don't you?" i nod my head slowly, as the major begins to tongue fuck my asshole. "I knew it, straight boy, begging for dick" > You moan and push your ass towards him. You moan and push your ass towards him, he slaps you hard and spanks you, making you yelp. "Begging isn't going to get you anywhere, you need to take what you want" the major slips two fingers into my anus, i let out a scream of pain, but he quickly muffles my scream with his hand. "Scream all you want, I got what I want" he says, before licking my ear and biting down on my ear, sending chills down my spine. His fingers move inside my rectum, sending shivers across my body "are you ready to become a man soldier?" The major asks as he continues to play with my now dilated asshole. "I'm ready sir" "What was that soldier?" He screams at me as he slaps my ass hard. "I'm ready sir!" The major slaps you hard across the face, you yelp and look at him. "Excellent, now get on the floor and lick my boot, worm" he orders me, and i have no other option to obey my sergeant. You quickly crawl on the floor and lick his boots, before he orders you to bend over on the floor. "I'll make you mine on this floor, soldier" > You bend over and arch your back as much as you can. You bend over and arch your back as much as you can, hoping to show off your ass the best you can. The major begins to enter you roughly, he grabs your hair and forces your head up as he rams himself deep into your ass. "AARGH FUCK!" "That's right soldier", he says as he slaps my ass "dont be a pussy and take my dick like a man" He begins to rhythmically push in and pull out, as you try to keep your balance. > You whimper. You whimper, you hate how rough he is being being, but you need to stay in control of yourself The major notices your hesitance and laughs. "Cant handle the pain slut?" > You say "yes sir" "Quit yer bitchin'" he says and slaps you in the face "The pain in your ass is nothing compared to what I'll do to you if you dont obey my orders" the major rams his entire length inside me, making me scream in pain and pleasure. He begins to rhythmically push in and pull out, as you try to keep your balance. "Yer ass is tight, but not as tight as mine" he laughs as he begins to smack my ass hard. "Beg me to stop" stop sir, please > You moan and whimper. "Please sir, I'm begging you, please stop" "Good, good, I like this attitude" he says and slaps you in the face "I'm gonna make you my little ass whore, you're gonna like it" i go blank as he fucks me relentessly, i cave in on the pleasure of having a powerful alpha male inside me, and begin to moan incoherently "Oh yes, fuck, oh fuck, sir I'm gonna come if you keep this up" "Come on bitch, scream for me" You scream as he cums deep inside you, as you struggle to hold on to your knees. > You scream for more. "Oh yes, yell for me, beg for my dick" he whispers in your ear as he cums inside you. The major pulls out of you and orders you to turn around. "Wipe yourself" "youre mine now boy, you'll be my personal toy for as long i want, understood?" "Y-yes sir" "Good boy" He turns around and leaves the room, leaving you there with your knees hurting from being pressed against the floor for so long, and your ass sore from the hard dick that was forced into it just a few moments before. > You begin to massage your wrecked asshole and taste his cum. You massage your wrecked asshole as you try to remember every detail of the night. The major was a bit too rough with you, but hell, if that's what it takes to become a merc, you'll endure it You'll become a merc, and this is just the beginning. > You stand up, and ask the major if theres anything you may serve him with. "Fucking idiot, if you were any sort of soldier you'd know that in this situation you immediately take out your dick and start pissing on the enemy!" The major screams. > You say "i dont want to fight anymore sir, i just want to be your boy pussy for the rest of my life" "You do realise that that is the stupidest thing you could've said right?" "Well what else could i say sir?" "I don't know, how about you go gather the rest of the boys and gents and we'll have a chat about this situation." > You say "i apologize master, ill obey" You take a knee and begin to wait, the major storms off and you hear him yell at several other soldiers on his way to you. Soon, he appears in front of you. "You and i are going to have a chat later, for now get back to you position, soldier" > You go back to the barracks. You return to the barracks and go to your bed, falling asleep as soon as your head hits the pillow. You wake up to a soldier shaking you. "Wake up, we're moving out" he says. "Where are we going? "I don't know, where do you think? The allied army is being pushed back further and further, we need to keep up the morale." > You say "alright, but ill take a shower first" The soldier nods and leaves. You take your time in the shower, enjoying the hot water over you, you remember yesterday how you became a fuck toy for the major, and the thought of his roughness arouses you in the shower After an hour of cleaning, you're wearing a clean uniform and you leave your room. You see the same soldier who woke you up standing there. "Come on, we have to hurry, they're waiting for us" You nod and follow him. You head to the conference room, where dozens of other soldiers are waiting. > You sit down and loook at your surroundings. The room is long and rectangular, with a large table at the front, and several chairs by each of the walls. The walls are covered with various medals, citations and photographs. You see a few famous faces, generals and whatnot. As you take your seat, the major walks in. The major walks past you, and you can smell his scent, that same scent that filled the room when you became his property. He sits at the head of the table, several seats away from you. Soon, the door opens, and the soldiers stand at attention. In walks a man, in his late 40's or early 50's. He's of average height, though his muscular body is filling out a military uniform. He has fair skin and blonde hair, and is clean-shaven. The look of this unknown alpha man begins to arouse you, you hide the erection with your backpack. "At ease" he says, and the soldiers relax. "Gentlemen, and lady" he says, looking at you. "I'm Captain Krozer, and I'll be leading you on this mission." He pauses, looking at you. "I see one of your men came begging to join us" he says. "Yes captain" you say, feeling your dick go soft. "Tell him he's free to come back to the barracks, his skills are needed here." "Yes captain" The captain sits down. "We're heading out in an hour, and I'll be keeping this base running while you're gone. Good luck." He looks at you, and begins to slowly stand up. "And show him what we can do, boys" i get a shiver down my body after the captain winks at me after he said those words. The other soldiers begin to stand up, saying their goodbyes. You stay seated, waiting for them to leave. Then, it's just you and the captain. He approaches you, and you can feel the heat between your legs to intensify the captain orders me to stand up with a commanding, deep voice. He walks around me, inspecting me. "Well structured bone structure, great skin, strong jaw" he says. He takes out a notepad and begins to write down numbers and facts on it, while still staring at me. "Height, weight, chest, arms, legs, neck, teeth, hair, eyes... are you familiar with the perineal nerve?" he asks. "No, sir" He scoffs and proceeds: "As you may know, soldier, our actual situation requires for special measures, one of them being havinf extreme precaution with who we pick for our army" He stares at me, and I begin to feel very uncomfortable under his intense gaze. The captain looks me dead in the eye and says: and that means we hace the duty to pick out the best of the best specimens of men available. Strong, intelligent, mature, and fit." He pauses, staring at me. "However, we don't want to pick out some elitist, so we offer these positions of choice to the men who serve their country." He flips his notepad and shows me a small picture. The picture is an anatomical sketch of the reproductory system of males and females. The captain begins to describe it as he sketches the picture: "This system, located here," he says, tapping on the belly button, "is what creates life. When a man thrusts deep inside a woman, it creates a child." "But that child will be a teenager, and for that man to become a man, and join the elite of men who serve for us, he needs to pass a... certain test" The captain smiles as he flips through his notepad. He shows me a picture of a man spreading his legs wide open, exposing his sloppy and reddish asshole. "This is the prostate and perineal nerve... The ultimate activator of manhood" The captain says. > You look at the picture. "Do you understand where i'm going with this, soldier?" The captain says, smiling. "Well, yes sir" The captain puts the pictures away. "Then you understand, that in order for you to become one of us, you need to prove you're worthy" > You nod your head. "Good. The plan is simple: you need to get fucked by everyone here, and let them cum inside your ass. Can you handle that?" You pause for a moment, looking at the men, who all return your gaze. Then, you nod your head slowly, smiling. "Yes sir." The captain grins, as do all the men. The captain turns to leave, when he looks back at you, a serious expression on his face. "I know this is hard, but don't fail us, kid. You're the future of our kind." The captain leaves the room and i notice the major looking at me from the corner of the room, i wonder if he was always there. The other soldiers begin approaching you, touching your shoulders and your arms. The major says "dont worry boys, im pretty sure he'll do good, i tested it out myself last night" letting out a laugh. The rest of the soldiers begin approaching me. Soon i find myself in the middle of a horny group of military men who are exploring all parts of my body with their mouths and tongues. I can't avoid to feel like im getting abused, but i'm in complete ecstasy at the same time. As they all line up to penetrate my body, one of them says: "Alright, boys, let's do it! Ooh, yeah!" as he approaches my ass with his dick. Then, all of them begin to thrust into me. I begin to cringe from the pain of the sudden penetration, but soon enough one of the soldiers beginf fucking my mouth with this thick cock, and all pain dissapears in an instant. I begin to feel the pleasure of the first man's load, and i enjoy the feeling of the men all cumming in my body. i ride the men's cocks in multiple positions, i pass out a couple of times from the power and aggression of these men towards my body, but i wake up to continue being fucked, in a world full of them. After some time, the men begin to stop coming inside me, and leave one by one. As they leave, each one looks at me with a hungry expression, ready to attack my body again at any moment. i lay on the floor, exhausted after hours of being the sex toy of dozens of horny and fertile military men, i feel my guts flooding with semen. But, the captain smiles at me, and he looks delicious. "Well, little one, you're one of us now. But there's still one test to go" > You look at the captain. The captain looks at you, grinning. He begins to unbuckle his belt, and drop his pants. "Come on, darling," he says. He kicks off his shoes and throws his shirt to the side. "Prove to me that you're a real man." i get up, and approch the captain who is now sitting in a chair smiling at me. Slowly, he slides his cock out of his pants, revealing that it is, indeed, real. Long, veiny, and throbbing. He grins at me, and beckons me with his index finger. he introduces his index finger in my mouth and plays with my tongue "Nice work you do with your mouth boy, i'm gonna have fun with you" he says and then introduce his entire hand in my mouth. i begin to feel a little sick, but i love the feeling of being dirty and used, so i'm not complaining. The captain laughs as my face, and then begins to unbuckle his belt, dropping his pants. He pushes my face onto his cock, a huge and veiny monster of raw power, that smells of iron and manhood. "Suck it, boy" he orders, and my tongue begins to dance on his cock. I push my head forward, sliding his cock in and out of my mouth, as far as i can take it. "look at me while you worship my cock, son" he commands, and my eyes meet his. i can see the lust and hunger in his eyes. His pupils are black and empty, like two holes in an otherwise normal eye. I love looking into them, as they are all that is left of his humanity left. He is not an "angel" or a "demon", but a man, with flaws and desires like everyone else. "That's it, darling" he says, and holds my head as I take him into the back of my throat. I gag slightly, but the captain just laughs. "I'll make sure you get used to it, boy" he says as i continue to worship his cock. Soon, he begins to moan, and i know he is about to release into my mouth. I love it when he does that, so i'm not complaining. He begins to pump my head up and down, as he releases his spunk into the depths of my mouth. As he begins to unload his powerful, salty sperm into my mouth, i feel a pair of fingers playing with my sloppy, almost numb asshole. The fingers enter, and begin to fuck me hard. "The major told me of your talent, son. Now service both of us" I look back and find the major playing with my asshole, with a lustful grin on his face "S... sir" "What did i say, boy?" "To service both of you" "Good... that's good" the major says, before laughing. i soon find myself being plowed from both ends, im exstatic as i feel the two powerful men take control of my body and serve themselves like i'm a toy for their pleasure. As the major begins to spray his seed into my throat, the captain begins to release in the major's hand. The major milks the captain for all he's worth, but doesn't miss a drop. "rim my asshole boy" says the major. "You want me to fuck your ass?" i ask, unsure of what to do. "If you want to be a real man, you'll rim my ass" he says, as if it's the most normal request in the world. "Do it, darling" i begin to work my tongue on the hairy, smelly tight ass of the major, tasting the pure taste of testosterone. The captain also begins to tongue fuck my sloppy hole, as i'm put in my position. The major begins to moan, as the captain begins to fuck me harder than ive ever been fucked before. "Major, put that pretty throat of yours around my cock, and let me finish in that pretty little mouth" the captain says, as he unleashes his man seed all over my throat. The major roars as he releases into the back of my throat. soon i find myself gurgling with the potent seed of the major and the captain, i look up, as the look down on me caressing my hair. "Good boy" they both say in unison, before they begin to laugh. The major picks me up, and hugs me. "Now, darling, you're a man" Soon after, my training begins. A year passes... It's been a year since my initiation. We've won the war, i ascended to the post of major, and i became a muscular apex military male, but i still know my place is to serve and offer my body to my major and captain from time to time. It is a glorious life. Every day after training, and every night in between, the major makes sure my body knows its place. i enjoy worshipping and receiving major's cock, and sometimes he brings other military superior for me to offer my body to. The captain, on the other hand, is a lot more violent. He has much darker desires, and often punishes me for failing to perform to his liking. The first time he gave me a hard beating, for not pleasing him enough. i enjoyed though, as i felt for the first time the power of an alpha male. He was harsh, and took what he wanted, but in the end, he made me feel like a true man. And for that, i will always be thankful for what he taught me... sometimes, i leave my bunk's door open, to allow the captain or major to come and take my body whenever they feel like it. I have been blessed, and i will make the most of it. my asshole has gradally taken the shape of a pussy, like it could understand its true goal. meanwhile my penis has shrunk and is only useful for peeing now. I will keep this body for as long as possible, the only thing that is certain is my life as a serving man, my life as a bottom, my life as a slave. Slave to my two alphas.
  3. Newmassaddict

    m/m Become One - Epilogue - added 12/25/19

    Here's another new story. This one had been inspired by a new friend on this forum who's encouraged me to write about those men who want to grow well beyond what is thought to be possible. They desire to not only grow but to become truly grotesque muscular creatures. I hope you enjoy. Become One Chapter 1 I shouldn’t be here. I look up at the large banner hanging from the ceiling of the convention room that reads “MuscleFest Fitness Expo”. I have barely taken two steps into the room and I’m already overwhelmed. So much jacked muscle and that’s just the people walking around the expo. I worry I’m going to loose my mind when I see an actual professional bodybuilder. I contemplate just turning and walking away but I take a minute to calm myself down. I start to walk around the room, passing the first few booths and realize that I’m practically invisible in this crowd. The only people getting any attention are the legitimate bodybuilders and fitness fanatics. That both settles my nerves and makes me feel pathetic all at the same time. The place is packed with people and on more than one occasion, I’m bumped in the shoulder by a far larger individual who probably didn’t even notice me. At 5’9” and 175lb, I’m hardly a formidable presence in this setting. I see a seating area off to the side and decide to sit down for a bit and try to relax. It took three years to work up the courage to finally buy a ticket to this expo and here I was, too scared to even enjoy it. This was a dream come true for me. I was in the presence of all the bodybuilding stars I’ve admired my whole life and I was messing it all up. I know I’m being hard on myself but I can’t shake the feeling that I don’t belong here. I sure all the people only see a skinny, gay, muscle obsessed loaner. I sink deeper into the chair and pull out my phone. I bring up Instagram and instantly I’m confronted by a constant stream of muscle. But it’s not your run-of-the-mill bodybuilder muscle, it’s the most extreme muscle. I scroll through images of the biggest, most incomprehensibly massive men on the planet. These men have biceps bigger than people’s waists, chests as thick as they are tall and quads so gargantuan, they can barely even waddle, let alone walk. It’s been this way for me for as long as I can remember. While I appreciate big muscle in all its forms, I’ve always been drawn to the more extreme level of muscle mass. I’m both fascinated and aroused by the men that have taken their muscle obsession to the absolute limit. I scroll past numerous high quality morphs that have artistically enhanced already massive beasts well past what is considered possible. I pause when I see a new post from the person who is the real reason I’m finally here appear on my screen. Alan “The Destroyer” Wilson. I feel my mouth go dry as I stare intensely at the image. At only 5’8”, Alan is the epitome of extreme muscular development. He recently posted that he weighed 325lbs with 7% body fat. To say he was big would be a complete understatement. I can only describe Alan as a grotesque abomination of what is considered normal, even by bodybuilding standards. In the image, he’s standing by a fan while they have their picture taken. The poor soul standing by him almost looks scared to be so close to such a massive creature. In most circles, the fan would be considered a jacked up bodybuilder, but next to Alan he looks weak and pathetic. While a number of inches taller, he pales in comparison. But it’s Alan that I’m focused on. I almost have to stifle a moan. I stare at his quads and calves first. He’s wearing sweat pants but rather than being baggy, they are stretched so tight I can see thick veins running in every direction. His feet are spread very far apart to accommodate his barrel-thick thighs but Alan’s calves appear to almost be touching. Each muscle is so enormous they expand numerous inches from both sides of his shines. I can’t see Alan’s knees because the meat hanging from his quads totally eclipses them. My eyes travel up the quads and marvel at the level of definition I can see through the thick fabric of his pants. It’s obvious that one of Alan’s quads is twice as thick as the fans legs combined. I snicker as I look at what Alan is attempting to wear on this upper body. I say attempt because it’s virtually impossible to hide the terrifying mass he processes. He’s wearing a shirt so huge it looks like it was once a blanket that he’s cut a hole for head to fit through. The billowing fabric cannot hide the sheer volume of his pecs, shoulders and arms. The hole is cut wide enough to allow his traps to be completely visible. I bit my lip as I stare at the cable-thick trap muscles erupting from the sweater. They encompass his head to such an extreme degree, Alan does not appear to have a neck. I wonder how he can even move his head with so much muscle surrounding it. I finally settle on Alan’s face. There is nothing most people would consider attractive about it. The extreme quantities of chemicals Alan has poured into his body for years has caused his facial features to become as distorted as the rest of his body. His jaw is square and so thick, it looks like he’s chewing on a cinder block. His forehead protrudes far beyond normal and he is completely bald. The most shocking feature of Alan’s face and head are the veins. Thick veins criss-cross most of the surface, only enhancing his grotesque appearance. While most would consider him downright hideous, I only see the side effects of his dedication to become a monster and I cannot look away. To me, he’s the most beautiful specimen on the planet. I take a screenshot of the image and file it into an album titled “Freaks”. I slowly scroll through the collection of images I’ve accumulated over the years. While most of the images are of Alan, there are many other massive bodybuilders and ever more morphed images. I finally tear myself away from my phone and glance across the expo floor. The different supplement and clothing brand booths stretch as far as I can see. I feel my heart skip a beat when, not more than 50 feet away, I see the same logo that is displayed behind the image of Alan I was just looking at. The absolute epitome of all my muscle fantasies is somewhere over there. My palms start to sweat as the reality of the situation sinks in. I consider just bolting for the front door. Suddenly my mind is racing with a thousand thoughts. Why haven’t you gotten serous about the gym? Why are you such a creep, looking at pictures of huge men but not doing anything to build your own body? You know everyone here thinks you’re a joke. Before I know it, I’m walking in the opposite direction of the booth I know Alan is located at. I feel sweat on my forehead and the crowd suddenly seems to grow exponentially. I’m being shoved by people twice my size. My heart is pounding in my chest. I see an exist sign and partially run towards it. I find myself in a dim hallway where I lean against the wall, pull my legs to my chest and rest my head on my knees. I feel like crying but I try to ficus on my breathing instead. After a few minutes, I’m feeling a little calmer but I decide that this was huge mistake. I stand up and start walking further down the hallway, looking for an exit door. I turned a corner and grab the first door knob I see. I open the door a walk through hoping I’ll step onto the street and get a lung-full of fresh air. Instead, I stop dead in my tracks because two feet in front of me is Alan “The Destroyer” Wilson.
  4. Trio

    m/m Anídeos-Part III

    “Who are you both? I ask again” Geoffrey was more confused than anything else, seeing both very muscular naked men, the embodiment of masculinity, in front of him. ”I should call for Dr. Anthony” ”No need, Geoffrey. I am Dr. Anthony. Or I used to be, I was reborn as Zeus a bit ago, your brother, Grant, was somehow transformed, and he gifted me his new powers.” Geoffrey was listening, even if he couldn’t understand. ”You are not Dr. Anthony... dad? This is... impossible” ”It used to be, son, but years of research have brought its fruits. The world will never be the same. Our world will never be the same. Me and the scientists have been working for the development of the serum for years, and it is a success! Not only one specimen, but a whole family!” ”No, this cant be! How did you both... I am too tired for this”. ”Not for long, brother. Our family is torn apart, we don’t share the same DNA anymore. But you can change this. Join us, brother, join us and be transformed.” ”I am too tired to deal with this, I’m leaving for a walk” He was reaching again for the door, but as he was walking outside of the lab, Zeus pressed a button, and the door was shut down. ”We need to discuss this in depth, son. You can’t turn your back on your family, your future brother in arms! You shall transform” ”No, I won’t, whatever is happening here, I am not taking part of this.” “Brother, you already are, you are stepping in our seed, which is everywhere on this lab. It will break through your shoes and enter in contact to your skin, transforming you. You can go the slow way, or let me offer you my gift” ”I am fine with my shoes, thank you” But the shoes were being eroded, and as he made another step, he slipped on the lake of cum on the lab, and fell on the floor. The cum entered in contact with his skin, causing a massive amount of pain, he screamed. ”GAH! This burns!” ”It is happening, brace yourself, you are about to turn into a sublime soldier” ”GAH! No! What... is... happening to me?” As his face and hands were covered in cum, his transformation was happening. He got into his knees and cried for help, but father and son were roaring with every cry. His body was growing, the thin angelical body of Geoffrey was metamorphosing. His abs came to life, so did his chest, his heart was beating strongly and he was still crying as his shirt was being torn apart by his growing muscles. ”GRAAAAAAAAAAAH” he shouted a deep gutural roar as his hair was burning with the cum in it, the cum covered his whole body, head to toe, passing through his nose and mouth, his eyes were burning as well, being remade. Zeus and Saturn watched with pride their new creation, the birth of the new brother in arms. ”So you are my father” said Geoffrey with a thick deep voice, still transforming, “Grant, whatever happened to you, fuck, this is good” ”You are turning into a God, embrace it” ”Roar, ROAR!” The transforming Geoffrey bellowed. His skin was being reformed, his muscles were at the height of his power, being transformed into a huge machine of war. His shoulders alone could sustain the whole world, his abs going as deep down to his cock as they could. And his fucking cock, stretching thick and powerful, reducing to nothing what was left of his shorts. ”I...... am... remade! How is this possible?” Geoffrey couldnt believe it yet. His whole body was covered in his new metalic skin, he was feeling a pleasure he never felt, and still, he couldn’t believe it 100%. He roared and bellowed as he was discovering his new body, touching himself and masturbating, cumming and passing his cum through his body. He was even stronger and more vigorous than Saturn. This was the birth of Apolo. Soon, his family greeted him, after he finished his pleasurable moment. ”We are one now. You joined us, the family is reunited”. The three roared, and proceeded to explore each other’s bodies in celebration. The soldiers were here, stronger than any scientist could ever dreamt of. Life would never be the same, neither for the new Men, neither for anyone else. But for now, pleasure reigned supreme in the house of Anthony.
  5. Trio

    m/m Anídeos-Part II

    His father returned to the lab and saw the creature he unwillingly created. The creature then said, on a deep thick voice: "Hello father". "WHO ARE YOU?" "I am your son, Grant, or I used to be Grant, I'm not sure of my new name, now, I can't possibly go as Grant after this change, this metamorphosis. Thank you, Father, you did this to me, and I, in return, will transform you" "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT" "I must spread my seed, and you are bond to become my father and brother. I will transform you and you will become like me, only then can we become a family again. Only then can we be as equals. This research project is over, is a success, we will have long years to catch up, and this will be a new beginning, prepare yourself." Anthony first instinct was to run, and run he did, but Grant was faster. Grabbing his father, he gave him a hug, as if prepping his father for the upcoming transformation. Grant roared and siringes came from his nipples and into the body of Anthony. Much to his horror, the cock of Grant also injected his seed on Anthony's scrotum. It was painful and Anthony felt many things at once, as betrayal, confusion, anger, disgust. He wanted this to be over. It was a long minute, after that, Grant released his father, and said "It is done, you shall transform" And he did, Anthony couldn't handle the pain and went on his knees, crying, begging for mercy, asking why this was happening to him, Grant observed proudly. "You will enjoy this. Embrace your new being, father, you and I will be one!" The muscles of the man came to life, his pecs inflated, becoming like balls of so big, so strong, so powerful, so did his abs, every single ab enhanced and sculpted in a raw masculine way. He was roaring now, feeling pain, and resisting the pleasure. "FEEL THIS, FATHER, BECOME A GOD, EMBRACE THE TRANSFORMATION" The muscles of the man were a wonder to behold, his clothes were ripping now, slowly revealing an extremely powerful body, even more powerful than of his son. He was roaring, resisting as he could, but he knew it was a lost battle. His dogtag was revealed in the change, was hidden beneath his disappearing clothes, ripping sheets covering his powerful muscles. "YOU SEE THIS TAG, ANTHONY YOU ALWAYS WANTED THIS, EMBRACE, BECOME ONE WITH YOUR SON, WE ARE BROTHERS" "AAAAAAAAAAAAARGH! UHHHH UGAH!!!!!!!!!!! I AM BEING REFORMED, I CANT RESIST ANY LONGER" "YOU WILL BE TRANSFORMED" "I WILL BE TRANSFORMED, SON" "DONT CALL ME SON, WE ARE NOT FATHER AND SON ANY LONGER, WE ARE SUBLIME SOLDIERS! CALL ME SATURN" "I WILL BE ZEUS" "YOU WILL BE REMADE" "I WILL BE REMADE" By each passing sentence, the voice of Anthony became octaves low. "YOU WILL IMPROVE YOUR PERFORMANCE" "I WILL IMPROVE MY PERFORMANCE" "YOU WILL SUBMIT TO THE ENHANCEMENT WITHOUT WORRY" "TRANSFORMATION, I DEPOSIT MY LIFE IN YOU, CHANGE ME, I WANT MORE" "YOU WILL SUBMIT TO THE ENHANCEMENT WILLINGLY" "I SHALL TRANSFORM" "YOU ARE EAGER TO BECOME AN ENHANCED SOLDIER" "I AM A SUBLIME SOLDIER, AND I AM ZEUS, UGAH!" "YOU ARE PROUD TO BE ENHANCED" "I KICK MY CHEST WITH PRIDE, AND I EMBRACE YOU, SATURN" "YOU WILL SPREAD THE SEED" "I WILL SPREAD THE SEED" "YOU EMBRACE THE CHANGE WITH PASSION" "I EMBRACE IT WITH PASSION" "YOU WILL ROAR" "GROOOOOOWWWWWLLLLLLL" "ROOOOOAAAARRR" He tried to resist but he could not, and Anthony turned into Zeus. The transformation was over, and former father and son first bumped their chests in salutation, then hugged each other. They were reunited. Saturn knew Zeus had to release himself, so he dedicated of turning this into a rite of passage for his former father. Grabbing his huge cock, he masturbated his father with vigor, as he roared almost breathless, when he came, he licked his father seed, feeling stronger with every gulp.
  6. Who Am I? Chapter One I slam the heavy bar on to the rack, causing the metal weights to make a loud clanging sound that fills the gym. I slowly sit up and flex and relax my pumped pecs. It’s at that moment I see the guy across the gym. He’s about thirty feet away but I can clearly see he’s staring at me. I slowly move my hands together, causing my pecs to erupt. I’m wearing an over-sized stinger tank top that leaves very little to the imagination. Even from this distance, I know he can see my immense size. He has his phone out, like he’s pretending to look at the screen but in realty, looking at me. As I hit the flex, his arm slowly lowers, no longer able to keep up the charade. I relax the flex, stand up, grab two more 45 pound plates and slam them onto one side of the bar. I do the same to the other side. With an incomprehensible amount of weight on the bar, I lay back down and with barely a grunt, hoist it off the rack. As the bar grazes my blood-engorged pecs, I effortlessly lift it back up to the top of the rep. I complete eight perfect reps before slamming the bar down and sitting up. I’m breathing heavy and my pecs are on fire. I return my gaze across the gym only to find my admirer hasn’t moved an inch. His eyes are visibly wide as he marvels at my size and strength. Without trying to disguise what I’m doing, I slowly transition into a most muscular pose while making eye contact with my admirer. I feel every muscle on my upper body swell to insane proportions. I feel the once loose fabric of my tank stretch tight over my sweat-soaked skin. My incredibly pumped pecs inflate and as they come in contact with my chin, I can’t help but let out a low moan. My arms shake as I flex even harder, willing myself to pump up even bigger, every muscle tingles from the effort. I reach the pinnacle of the flex and moan again as each muscle group comes in contact with the other as they compete for space. I can’t see my reflection but know just how freaky I look. It at this moment the poor guy can no longer control himself. His body starts to jerk uncontrollably and his knees visibly go weak. A second later, a wet spot is clearly visible on the front of his shorts and he grabs hold of a nearby bench to stop himself from falling over. I release the pose and flash the guy a smile as he sprints towards the locker room. I start to chuckle as I slam another 45 pound plate on each side of the bar and continue my gruelling chest workout. --- I wasn’t always like this. In fact, only a few years ago, I would have been the guy staring at the roided out muscle freak from across the gym, unable to look away. If you had told me I would become the massive freak I am today back then, I would have laughed in your face or recoiled in disgust. I joined my first gym when I was 22. At the time, I didn’t have a clue what I was doing. I stuck with it mainly because of the buff guys that frequented the gym, the bigger they became, the more I wanted to look like them. It took me six months to start seeing improvements. My once flat chest was now two hard, albeit small, mounds of pec meat. I had a thin vein running up my 13” bicep and if I flexed really hard, I could just make out a hint of tricep. I still remember how incredible it felt the day I reached 170lbs. It was around this time I met James. We met at the gym when he asked me to spot him. I remember thinking it was odd that he would ask me when there were countless other guys far more capable of helping him. He was about my size and build and we hit it off immediately. Soon we were regular workout partners and about a month later, James asked me out and I thought I had hit the jackpot, a cute guy that worked out. For the next six months we were inseparable, inside and outside the gym. Having a steady workout partner was amazing. Right away, I started to push myself harder during each workout and slowly my strength and weight started to increase. Two months after meeting James, I weighed 185lbs while remaining incredibly lean. I would find myself feeling my growing arms and running my hand over my hard, etched abs. James would joke that I was getting off on my own body. I would laugh it off but subconsciously, I was. With each pound I gained, I would secretly obsess about how much I desired more. In the beginning, I would only think these thoughts. I knew I was still tiny and skinny and it felt pathetic to admit my desires out loud. But that didn’t stop me from fantasying about it constantly. I started to follow physique models on social media, marvelling at their size and outrageous conditioning. That progressed to following classic competitors and eventually bodybuilders. I still remember the day I discovered some truly massive freaks. I stumbled upon the profile of a relatively well known bodybuilder, who’s name I cannot remember. My first instinct was to recoil in disgust but something made me scroll deeper down his feed. I felt my throat go dry as pictures of his bloated body moved past my eyes. I paused at a POW video of his pumped quads as he flexed and relaxed them. I audibly gagged as the thick veins erupted across his thin, paper-like skin. It wasn’t until I came across a picture of him shaking hands with a fan that my cock started to harden. I starred at that picture for a long time, trying to comprehend the comical difference in size. The bodybuilder dwarfed the other man in every way. Until that moment, I would have drooled over the other guy’s size but he suddenly looked puny by comparison. Something shifted in my head that day. I was consumed not just with muscle, but the biggest, freakiest muscular beasts on the planet. I followed their profiles, read articles about them and watched hours of videos. It became my whole world. I stopped watching porn and jerked off only to the most hardcore, roid-filled monsters. At the gym, I increased my intensity ten-fold. I started to push my body well past it’s limits. James was taken aback but supported my efforts. When he asked me what was happening, I would just reply that I wanted to look as good as possible for summer, while in my mind, I wanted only to grow. It wasn’t long until James could no longer keep up with me at the gym. We would start our workout together but he would quit after an hour while I continued for two to three more. It became a common site for James to witness me arriving home and collapsing at the front door, drenched in sweat and barely able to move. I think he tolerated it for as long as he did because my newfound dedication was paying off. I was adding more and more muscle and he was clearly turned on by my new size. I remember the day I reached 200lbs. I ran home from the gym and bust through the door yelling. “James! James!” “What?” “I hit 200lbs!” I screamed. James smiled and gave me a lustful look. “Wow, you are such a big stud.” I quickly lifted my tight t-shirt over my shoulders, pausing just long enough to relish the feeling of resistance my shoulders caused. The shirt had barely touched the floor before James was on me. His tiny hands caressed my rock-hard pecs and abs. I didn’t even have to flex to know he was amazed at how hard they felt. I placed my hands around his tight waist and without any effort, lifted him off the floor. I carried him to the bedroom, tossed him on the bed and whipped off my shorts. As my hands moved down my bulging thighs, I a moan as I flexed each quad, felling the growing muscles pulse under my hands. James licked his lips a the site of my pumped up body causing me to get even harder. I gripped his thin ankles and pulled him easily towards me. I slammed my hard cock into his ass with a level of aggression he wasn’t prepared for. “Ugh, not too rough!” he exclaimed. I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror and tried as a might, I could not look away. I was nowhere as big as I dreamed of being but I could not help but marvel at how muscular I was becoming. With my eyes fixated on my reflection, I started to ram my cock into Jame’s ass. He let out ecstatic moans with each thrust. The more I worked, the more swollen my body became. I looked down to see veins snaking up and down my pumped biceps. I looked back to the mirror and bent forward, placing my arms behind James’s back. With a grunt, I hoisted his 178lb body off the bed. He howled with delight as my cock slid further inside. I let out a primal roar as I watched my body swell to hold his body in mid air. Every muscle erupted and I started to maneuver James up and down my iron-hard cock. The sight in the mirror was the most incredible thing I had even seen. I could not believe I capable of doing what I was doing. I was lost in trance when James’ shouts brought me back to reality. “Fuck, STOP! You’re hurting me!” He screamed. I barely registered the fact that he was also pounding on my shoulders. I dropped him onto the bed and took a step back, breathing heavily. “What the FUCK Chad!” “James, are you ok?” I asked with worry in my voice. “Yeah I’m fine but what the FUCK was that Chad!” “I-I don’t know. I guess I got carried away.” I responded. “I’d say so.” James replied. I felt horrible for the rest of the day and apologized to James about a hundred times. After a day or two, he seemed to forget about the incident but I couldn’t stop thinking about it. Every time I closed my eyes, I would see my reflection in the mirror. My bloated muscles easily manhandling James. The thick veins all over my body and the way my muscles flexed in unison. I would get hard within seconds and spend days covering my crotch whenever the memories flooded my mind. About a week later, I did my first real research on steroids. I had read about the side effects and dangers but I knew I needed them to continue to grow bigger. The more research I did, the more I wanted to take that plunge. It was at this time that I knew I had to share my desire to get huge with James. It was a few days later as we lay in bed after having harmless and admittedly timid sex that I decided to broach the subject. I was scrolling through Instagram and stopped on a picture of a famous physique model. He was considerable bigger than me but no where near big enough in my opinion. I turned my phone to James and saw his eyes go wide at the image. “He’s hot isn’t he?” I asked. “Yeah! Totally.” James said. “What would you think if I was that big?” “Uh. I don’t know. Would you really want to be that big? I mean, he’s hot but look at his chest, it looks like he has tits. And what’s with the veins? His arms are covered in them. Gross.” It was that one word, gross, that made my heart sink. Here James was, grossed out by a man I would barely consider buff. I was too distressed to talk any more. I mumbled something about being tired and rolled over and tried to fall asleep. I woke up in a bad mood the next day. I tried to hide it from James but he could sense something was bothering me and kept asking me to tell him what was wrong. I finally confided in him that I was upset at his reaction the night before. I told him how much I loved getting bigger. I told him how I wanted to be buff my whole life and now that I was finally on my way, he didn’t want me to keep going. “Chad, I don’t want to stop you from following your dreams. If you want to keep getting bigger, I won’t stop you. I’m sorry I reacted like that last night. The more I think about it, maybe it would be hot to be with a big stud like that. Just don’t get too big and veiny.” I tired really hard to not show my disappointment at his compromise and instead told James I was going to head to the gym. James came close and gave me a hug and kiss. “I love your big muscles Chad.” he said sweetly. I kissed him back and left for the gym feeling disappointed and confused. I realized that morning that James may never truly accept me for the person I wanted to become. By the time I finished a particularly gruelling workout, I felt better and decided not to over think it too much. Maybe James would come around I thought to myself. In my mind, I couldn’t imagine someone not liking their partner being a huge muscle bound stud. I was in good spirts on the way home thinking there was little doubt James wouldn’t get aroused if I got a lot bigger. A few days later I placed my first order of steroids. I remember my hand was shaking when I typed in my credit card number into the website. I couldn’t sleep that night thinking about what would happen to my body on roids. After tossing and tuning for hours, I got out of bed. My cock had been semi-hard for hours so I decided to watch some “porn” and jerk off. I loaded a favourite video. As the over 300lb freak of nature curled weights most men could not squat, I could feel myself about to orgasm. Just as the freak on screen dropped the weights and lifted his gargantuan arms into a brutal double bicep pose, I sprayed a huge load of cum all over my abs and chest. I must have been louder than I thought because I jumped foot in the air when James appeared behind me. “Chad! What the FUCK are you doing?” He yelled. “Sorry, I couldn’t sleep and thought jerking off would help.” “I get that, I mean, what the fuck were you watching!” I quickly slammed my laptop closed and stood to face James. His eyes wide and a look of disgust on his face. “I-I-I” “So that’s what gets you hard? Watching disgusting meat heads? Who the fuck was that? He looks so fucking gross!” I didn’t know how to respond. “Well? Is that what gets you off, roided, grotesque freaks?!” Something snapped. “Yes!!!” James just stood in shock. “I’m sorry James but it’s true. Nothing gets be harder than muscle. HUGE, FREAKY muscle. It’s all I think about! There is no such thing as too big. Nothing hotter than thick, garden hose sized veins covering every inch of the most outrageously pumped up and freakishly huge bodies. And it’s not only that James. I want, no, I NEED, to be just as big. I want to be be so fucking jacked, I can barely move! I want to be so ripped, it looks like I don’t even have skin. I want to be a MONSTER!.” I was screaming at the top of my lungs. My heart was beating out of my chest and my cock was already hard again. James recoiled in disgust, placing his hand over this mouth. I knew I had gone too far but I couldn’t stop. “I ordered steroids today James. Yeah that’s right, I’m going to become a roided, grotesque freak! And you know what? I can’t fucking wait. You think that video was gross? Fuck, I’m going to make that guy look puny! I’m going to fill myself with every chemical I can find and pump so much weight, I will literally explode with muscle. I know you think it’s gross and honestly, I love that you do. I want to be a freak. I want to be disgusting. I want to be so fucking massive, the ground rumbles when I walk and people can’t stand to look at me without puking.” James couldn’t take anymore. He practically tripped over his feet as he hurried down down the hall towards the bedroom. Minutes later, he pushed me aside as he darted towards the front door with a bag of his clothes. He stopped just long enough to look at me through his tears. “Chad, I hope you realize how lucky you were to have me because when you turn into a freak, NO ONE will want you!” he yelled as he slammed the door.
  7. "Hey sexy man, how are you this morning?” He coos to me with his sexy brogue as he leans up on his side of the king-sized bed. He’s facing me, leaning on his left elbow, with his palm on his jaw, propping up his head. His 20 inch unflexed biceps right in front of my face. “We certainly set off quite a few fireworks last night.” He says grinning at me. I smile back at him. “What do you want to do for the 5th of July?” He slyly asks as his right hand is casually tracing a line from my rock-hard abs down to my pajama covered upper thigh. As he comes north, his right hand brushes my semi-hard dick thru my PJ’s. His pinky nudges it as is passes. My unit spasms due to his familiar touch. His fingers then play with the drawstring untying the knot. As they move further north, his fingertips caress my goodie trail and then linger over my bellybutton, teasing the light hair there. I glance up and down his 250-pound taut muscular body. I see he is still completely naked. Cum drying on his hairy body from our session a few hours ago. No PJ’s for my sexy beast. His unit, at a wonderful 6-inches flaccid, lies limp on his vein covered, muscular, hairy left thigh. A gnarl of curly orange hair surrounding it. One of my rules for my sexy muscle man is that he is not allowed to shave his balls and crotch area. I have too much fun with his hairy area, which includes deeply inhaling his incredibly sexy musk as he sits on my face and I lap at his balls and hole. He shaved it once, during an especially hot and humid summer and I had to withhold sex from him and forbid him from jerking off until it grew back to a length, which I deemed acceptable. For 2 months, my man had the worst case of blue balls ever. At the end of the two months, I carefully inspected him and approved the denseness and coarseness of his area. My fingers rolled his hirsute balls and gently massaged his skin. My nose inhaled his sweat and musk. I licked my lips. His joy and excitement at my touch showed on his face like a 16-year gay boy’s, as they watched Ridder Rivera ravage a twink on X-tube. As he sat on my face, I latched my hands to his hips and pulled him down onto me, so he would not be able to lift himself off me, but given his excited state, I doubt he wanted to. My tongue savagely washed his hairy musky balls. He yanked his unit like there was no tomorrow and came within 2 minutes spraying his load on the headboard of our bed. Then I moved my tongue to his hole. I inserted it, he was hard instantly, and due to my ministrations, he blasted another load within 3 minutes of the first. I let him rest for 2 minutes while I toyed with his tangled mess of chest hair. I climbed up his body, latched my mouth and teeth onto his right nipple and sucked. He started to writhe with pleasure. I wrapped my left hand around his unit, and using a mere fraction of my strength, jerked him and then squeezed to prevent his impending load from erupting. As his agony grew, I stopped sucking him, looked into his pained green eyes and gently asked, “Will you be shaving your body again without my consent?” He quickly nodded no. I released my grip on his unit just enough that his load shot out like a geyser thru a pin hole. His groaning was a mixture of intense pain and even more intense pleasure. He came for 4 full minutes, his muscular body thrashing around the bed, and spraying both our bodies with a load he has never matched. We spent the next hour in the shower cleaning each other. I maneuver my right hand to his face and gently stroke his neatly trimmed, luscious orange beard. His dark green eyes look into my brown eyes with love and excitement. He continues to move his hand tenderly up and down my mid-section and thigh. He winks at me. I lean up and we kiss. Soft. Tender. My clean-shaven face against his beard. My unit spasms again. He senses it. I rest my head back onto my pillow and move my right hand to the back of his neck. I pull him closer to me and down on top of me. He slowly lowers himself. He outweighs me by 100lbs. He curls his left hand under my neck and I rest on his muscular forearm. He moves his other hand under my knees and effortlessly lifts me off the sheets of the bed. He winks at me and I smile back. He proceeds to curl me like a straight bar. He easily does this 50 times, no sign of strain or fatigue. I am aroused at seeing his arms bulge and chest heave, but concentrate on keeping my unit flaccid. His, on the other hand, I can feel poking my back every time he lowers me. After he does his reps, he brings me in for a kiss. I see a bead of sweat on his furry face. Before we kiss, I lick the salty sweat off him and savor his taste. I moan to myself. He lowers my body back to the bed and his hairy chest rests on my hairless chest. My super sensitive nipples are protruding and poking into the hair covering his muscular pecs. He flexes his pecs and they become hard as granite. He rubs them against my nipples, knowing the eroticism it causes me. The nerves in my nips send shock waves to my brain. I kiss him harder and pull him closer. He responds by slipping his right hand under my PJ’s and playing with my scant pubic hair. His fingers rake the hair. My unit jumps again and I feel him smile through our kiss. His fingers encircle my hardening steel unit and jerk it a few times. He flexes his bicep and tries to bring my cock perpendicular to my body, but I twitch it and slam it back into my abs, trapping his hand. He outsmarts me by using his thumb to massage the top of my unit. It runs across the pulsing veins and light hair causing me to moan. I release my hold on his hand and he continues to jerk me, bicep flexing the whole time. We come up for air. He leans back a bit and continues to smile at me. My right hand moves toward his abs. Boulder like and covered in the same orange tangle of hair as his groin, chest, and face. My Irish muscle God. I stroke his hairy abs. His unit bobs up and down with anticipation. He flexes his abs and I run my fingers thru the cervices between each one. Now it’s my turn to smile. He pulls his arm out from behind my head and moves to straddle me. He puts his paws on either side of my chest, lifts his right leg over my body, looks down at me and grins. It’s my turn to wink back to him. He’s as ready for part 5 as I am. He lowers his bulk onto me. His 250lbs presses down on my abs and body. I tense them and his movement stops. His full weight being supported by them. He sighs, leans his head back, and lets out a roar that will surely wake our neighbors, if they haven’t been up all-night listening to our shenanigans. His unit continues its ascent, protruding from his gnarly haired groin. He reaches his hands behind him and grasps my PJ’s to pull them off me. I buck my hips up, easily lifting his bulk into the air. He uses one hand to hold my rigid unit down and gently pulls the PJ’s down my legs, exposing my dick. I let him think he’s holding it down. I love my sexy muscle God, so I treat him well. Once my unit is free, he lets go and I jerk it to an upright position and starts to grow on its own accord. I gently thump it against his hairy lower back. My muscle man got all the hair I did not. He rests his body back down onto mine. I sigh. Next, he lowers his chest to mine. I let his weight sink us into the soft white sheets of the bed. He leans down and starts to kiss me again with sloppy, saliva filled kisses. His unit tries to expand, but is crushed between our bodies. I wrap my wiry thin arms around his bulky lats but cannot join my hands as his body is too huge and muscular. I decide to gently apply pressure to his lats, squeezing them together. My hands finally meet and I lock my hands with each other. I squeeze again and he lets out a moan. I cannot tell if he is in pain or experiencing an intense amount of pleasure due to the pressure. Until he tells me otherwise, I’ll assume he’s enjoying it. I tense my skinny arms again and my biceps start to expand, growing to their full 10 inches. I sigh and take a deep breath, sucking the air from my beast’s lungs. He struggles to suck some air back into his body. I feel him start to shake and gently exhale into his mouth. My warm breath fills his lungs and his chest expands. His huge pecs rub against my sensitive nipples again and another shock wave travels down my body to my ever-growing unit. It now stands at 11 inches. Pre-cum oozes out and snakes down my cylinder. I flex my unit toward my abs and it hits his lower back with an audible thud. I will my dick to move left and right and I slather his body with copious amounts of pre-cum. It’s warm, sticky, and flowing from my body at a constant rate. He feels my python and the new found treasure I am depositing on him. He pushes his face to mine and ravages my lips and mouth. I allow his tongue to enter my mouth. He lashes it around, left, right, up, down, leaving more saliva as he goes. I moan to myself and feel his unit try expand. I hug him a bit tighter, squeezing his body closer to him, halting its expansion. He groans in agony. I’m just saving my sexy beasts load for the appropriate time to be released. He loves when I control his releases. He may be 100lbs heavier, 6 inches taller, have more visible muscularity, and be the object of everyone’s ogling, but my sexy man knows who’s in charge at the end of the day. When we met for the first time at the bar, he walked in with all the swagger and bravado of a well-known porn star. Him, in a bright blue tank top two sizes too small, with his Joey Sullivan sized arms hanging off his lats, his meaty chest and protruding nipples oozing out of the strained material, bouncing as he walked, and his black nylon gym shorts leaving nothing to the imagination as to what he was packing below the beltline. He walked up to me, introduced himself as the man of my dreams and proceeded to sit next to me. He started off by flexing his left bicep. I ran my fingers over it, and played with the hair which covered it. I feigned amazement at its size and rubbed it lovingly. He winked at me and flexed it harder. To my amazement, the arm got bigger. He put his left hand on one of the legs of my bar stool, smiled at me, and lifted the chair up. His arm swelled. I touched it again and felt the heat radiating from it. I caressed it as he started to lift and lower it, like he was curling a 125-pound weight. I thought to myself, I’ve found my new muscle beast. After 40 reps, he set my stool down and I could see sweat dripping from his shoulder, down his arm. I had to refrain myself from tackling him off his stool and licking every part of his body. He saw me eying him up and he tried to shove his huge knee between my legs. I let him have some fun by letting his leg part my thighs. When he was about half way up, I tensed my muscles and his leg came to an immediate stop. His face contorted in pain as I applied a bit of pressure. He looked into my eyes and I winked at him. His left hand fell to my right thigh and he felt my muscle. He could feel the strength I possessed as he tried to dent my leg. His eyes grew wide as he began to understand who was really in charge. He was mine and he knew it. We left the bar, went back to my place, and I ravaged him like he had never known. He runs his hands thru my crew cut brown hair and massages the super sensitive area behind my ears. His fingers come forward and caress my jaw line and cheeks with such amazing softness, which, if I didn’t know he could crush steel bars with them, would think they were kitten’s paws. We kiss again. Long and heavily. Our bodies roll around on the bed. The springs creaking due to our movements. He’s on top of me with his arms wrapped around my back. He is nibbling my neck and I’m running my hands thru the knotty hair on his head and then down his muscular back. I lift my right leg and bend it at the knee. I brace it on the bed and push, rolling us over so I’m on top. He smiles, knowing what is next. He releases my body and I move down his, licking, sucking, pulling on every crevice and pore I come across. I can tell his body is overly excited and he is waiting for my approval to blow his load. I suckle a nipple, lap at it with my coarse tongue. He shivers. I move lower and coat his hairy mid-section with copious amount of spit. Once he is sufficiently wet, I move to his belly button. I love that he has an innie. The night after our first meeting, he showed up at my door with a 50lb weight and a smile. He already had a massive hard-on and his blue nylon shorts were tented to the point of tearing. I eyed him up and down as if I were bored it was him at the door and not the pizza guy, but was secretly excited he came back. I’ve scared too many muscle guys off when I show them a bit of my power. Not this stud. He’s back for more. I leave the door open and walk away. I sense he’d hesitated, waiting for my approval for him to enter. I turned and nodded. He entered. He followed me. I led him down to my basement workout and pleasure room. He did not get a chance to see it yesterday. I stop in the middle of the room and hold my hand out. He puts the weight in it. I drop the weight and grab his t-shirt which has a picture of the Hulk on it. I think to myself, cute. I tug on the shirt and pull him towards me. He’s looming over my body. I grab the shirt again and raise it up his body, revealing his hairy body. He takes ahold of the shirt and I spread my fingers out on his body, gently caressing the hair, luxuriating in its softness. He moans with pleasure. I move closer to him and breath in his sweaty smell. My man went to the gym today, I can smell it and approve. My unit twitches. I lap at the area under his shelf-like pecs, pulling hair into my mouth, pulling his sweat off, dampening it with my spit, and letting is slide out. I feel like I’m marking my territory. I move south and almost lose my load when I see his belly button. Hairy as the rest of him, but a deep cavernous hole. My tongue swirls around the outside edge, enjoying the rough manly skin and soft hair. I feel him remove his shirt. I let my hands wander up his body. They latch on to his nipples and gently twist. He groans. He puts his hands a top of mine and increases the pressure. Ah, he also has sensitive nipples, file that away for later. Back to his navel. After depositing a copious amount of spit in the area, I dip my tongue into it. It seems like a bottomless pit. I’m in heaven. I push further in, still no bottom. I press my face to his rock-hard abs, and then some, forcing him to relax them or get hurt. I finally bottom out. My unit swells. He lets out a loud groan of pleasure. I maneuver my tongue around the entire area, pushing more spit into it, and then scooping it out and swallowing the mixture of sweat and spit. My unit is quickly growing. I release his nipples; he groans at the loss. I lower my shorts and free my monster. I grab his shorts and, as gently as possible, lower them. No underwear, good man, make my job easier. I keep moving my tongue in and out of his navel. He’s put his hands on the back of my head and is forcing me to dig deeper. I tense my body and he can no longer move me. He releases my head. I go back to bobbing back and forth. I curl his balls in my left hand and judge their weight. Not too bad. I feel a heavy load in them waiting to be unleashed. I start to massage them, while finishing up with his belly button. I extract my tongue, look up to face him and see his eyes have glassed over. He sways a bit and starts to topple. I release his balls, and quickly catch him in my arms. He doesn’t notice. I kneel onto the floor and lay him on the ground. He’s still foggy. I spread his legs and move between them. I lift his balls and place my unit at his hole. I gently push. He immediately comes out of the fog, looks down his hairy muscular body at me. I wink and smile. He smiles back and flexes his biceps. I lick my lips. I push harder, but he’s still tight. I take his balls back into my hand and gently roll them around. I also lean down and swallow his 10-inch unit to the hilt. He moans loudly, melts due to my touch, and his hole opens. I push my 11-inch steel pipe into him in one fell swoop. He grunts when I bottom out. Now the fun begins. I tense my body and lean back. His back comes off the ground. His eyes go wide. I continue to fall backward onto my hunches and he’s now at a 30-degree angle. I’m smiling. He’s got a scared smile on his face. I wink at him and blow him a kiss. I put my hands under his lower back to make him feel secure, then I stand up. I’ve got my muscle man in a suspended congress position. I love it. He seems to be terrified. I can sense his questions, how, why, HOW? I gently grip his lower back and begin to thrust him back and forth, like he’s my own private flesh light. My body does not move. His is now wildly gyrating on my steel bar and his eyes are manic. His head is swiveling around looking for a place for him to put his arms for stability. My sexy boy doesn’t get it yet. I flex my dick and move him from a 30-degree angle to 45-degrees. I keep moving him off and on my bar. His unit swells and I can sense he’s close. He’s still staring at me. I decide this is as good a time as any for him to erupt. I want him to get a better sense of my power. I release my hands from his sides and move them into a double bicep pose. It’s nothing special compared to his boulders, but it does the trick. I thrust my hips once more, bottom out, and his cum explodes out of his body. His dick thrashes all over the place, like a wild fire hose. Cum lands everywhere, me, him, the floor, and a few splotches on the ceiling. I hold back my load. His eyes glaze over again after his 2 minute eruption. I lower him back to the floor and carefully extract myself. I walk over to a steel reinforced bucket I keep in the corner of the basement, pick it up, put my dick in it and yank it twice. Cum rockets out, denting the bottom. After a minute I finish. The bottom third of the bucket is filled. I set it down for later. I walk back to my stud. He’s up on his elbows and grinning at me. Guess he saw my release. I shake my head no. He frowns. I pick up the 50-pound weight, toss it in the air, catch it, and proceed to close my fist around it. I compact the weight to the size of a lacrosse ball. He cums again just watching me. I toss the weight back to him and smile. I move my face lower and bump into his unit. I nudge it aside. I inhale his groin musk. Sweat and cum, ah, the nectar of life. I go to work dampening the whole area. My tongue works overtime getting him sufficiently wet. I push my index finger into his waiting hole. He’s nice and loose from last night. I wiggle it around and he squirms a bit. I take his left ball into my mouth. It’s as big as a lemon. I slurp on it, pulling the hairs with my teeth, nibbling on his sensitive skin. He squirms again. I release the left and take the right one into my mouth and do the same. He’s beginning to writhe around. I put my left hand on his dick and gently tug the swelling unit. He calms down. My fingers play with his piss slit and I coax a dollop of pre-cum out of him. He sighs. I release his ball from my mouth and move the pre-cum coated hand to it. I slurp my fingers, pulling every drop of his fluid into my mouth, but do not swallow. I remove my finger from his hole and climb up his body. I straddle him. He smiles. I lean down and he willingly opens his mouth. I shove half the load of pre-cum into his mouth. His tongue laps at mine for more. I grin at his need. He swallows what I allow him to have. His eyes plead with me for more. I scoot my body down his, his sweaty hair getting my body wet. I reach his unit and grasp it. I look up to him and his eyes light up in anticipation. I slide further down and off his body. I’m between his legs again. I easily lift them up. He reaches his huge hands down and grabs his ankles and pulls back, lifting his backside up off the bed a bit. This gives me easy access. I’m at full mast, but keep it bent downward for now. He winks his hole at me. I look up over his balls and down his body, past his heaving chest. He’s smiling. I wink at him and bend back down. I carefully place my hands on his quads and lower my mouth to his waiting hole. I lap at it. He sighs. I coat his whole hairy hole with enough spit to fill a canteen. Some dribbles onto his back, some towards his balls. He’s moaning the whole time. The third night after we met, I surprised him by showing up at his condo. I knocked on the door, but he did not answer. I tested the knob and found it to be locked. I thought maybe he isn’t home. I pressed my ear to the door and could faintly hear him. I knew what he was up to. I grabbed the knob again, looked around, did not see anyone, and twisted. The knob and lock caved to my power. I gently pushed the door in and once inside closed it and twisted again, smashing the lock back into place. He’ll need to replace it before he moves out and in with me. I casually walk around and check out the recent bodybuilding magazines he has on his sofa. I see a few photos of Jeff Nippard too. God, that Canadian bodybuilder is a stud. Muscular, smart, and an absolutely gorgeous beard. The fun I could have with him. I start to tent, but remember, my muscle beast is here somewhere. I check the kitchen because you never know where some people prefer to rock their boat. Not there, nor any of the downstairs rooms. I head up the steps. I see his bedroom door at the far end of the hall and it’s closed. I pad down to it and put my ear to the door. I hear heavy breathing and the springs on the bed are creaking. Yup, my hairy stud is in there. I listen for another second and hear a second voice moaning. Hmmm, wonder what’s up. I quietly open the door and there is my Irish God, going to town on another stud. I watch from the door. I get hard. Two studs. The muscles, the strength, the hair. Number 2 is black god with huge biceps and dreadlocks cascading down around his face. I can see chest hair and a full black beard. My unit immediately tears thru my shorts and pre-cum is dripping out. I groan. They both turn to me. Irish is shocked, but a smile quickly comes over his face. Black stud just stares at me with a ‘who the fuck are you?’ look. I wink to them. I wander over and grab the black stud’s 9-inch cock. I grip it with the slightest pressure in my right hand. His eyes bulge out and his face shows immediate pain. Both his hands move to my one in an attempt to pry it off. No go. Irish just smiles and keeps pounding, sweat coating his hairy muscles and dripping onto the black muscle stud. The black beast attempts to lean up and move. I place my left hand on his chest and push him down onto the bed and hold him still. He’s groaning with fear. I release some of the pressure from his chest. He nods in appreciation and removes his hands from the one I have on his unit. I jerk him gently. His eyes glaze over. He involuntarily flexes his right bicep and my mouth waters. My left hand reaches out and caresses the muscle. He flexes harder. I continue to massage it and my fingers wander over the prominent veins. I softly squeeze and his muscle instantly caves to my power. Damn, I thought he would have move resilience. He stares at me with a ‘what did you just do look’. I shrug my shoulders. I release him. His body relaxes. I move to the end of the bed and gently pull my Irish stud out of him. He does not resist. I then reach a hand out to the black stud and as he grabs it, I pull him toward me. I gesture for him to stand up. He does. I maneuver both studs so one is on either side of me. They’re looking at each other and then down at me. I rub their impressive abs and smile. I move my right hand under Irish’s balls and caress them. I move my left under Black’s and do the same. They moan, lean to each other, and start to kiss. After a few minutes of warm up, I move both index fingers to their holes. Both are loose and wet which makes the next part easy. I insert and wiggle. They moan louder and kiss each other harder. I feel slobber dripping on my head. I like it. Their units start to bob wildly. The next part should send them over the edge fairly quickly. I bend down a bit, splay my hands so I create a nice base for their asses in the palm of my hands, push my fingers in to the hilt, then stand up. I hear them both let out an expletive. I sense they are looking down at me. I start to gyrate my fingers in and out of the holes, slowly at first, but quickly increasing the speed. I hear them kissing again. Their magnificently hard steel rods are bobbing around my face. I turn and catch Irish’s first. I bob on his hairy 10 inches a few times to lather it up. I release, catch the other guy’s 9 inches, and do the same. Both studs are moaning and I can tell they are close. I move my arms from my sides to the front of me. The boys are now in front of me and are still kissing, but are now hugging each other. Both rods are right in front of me. I raise my arms a bit and they are now at mouth level. I bring my arms toward my body and when the studs are close enough, I inhale both rods at the same time. I just stretch my jaw to accommodate both. A 9-incher and a 10-incher. Their girth is nothing to sneeze at either. They stop kissing and look down. I glance up and wink. I wash my tongue under both units at the same time and rub the prominent veins a few times. They go back to intensely kissing each other. I apply just a bit more pressure and boom, they both let out deep long groans and reward me with mouthful of thick salty cum. I open my throat and let it slide down. Now it’s my turn to moan. It’s a low guttural moan. My body shakes, causing theirs to shake too. I savagely pump fingers in and out of them and am rewarded with another, weaker, load from both. To say these muscle studs look tired, would be an understatement. I walk to the bed, bend down a bit and set them on it. I extract my fingers and hear them groan at the vacancy. I climb onto the bed with them and get between them. They turn so they are facing me. I glance down at my 11-inch rod and both guys get the hint. I close my eyes and next thing I know; I have four hands massaging and caressing my dick and balls. I can feel their units start to expand. I curl my arms under their shoulders and bring them closer to me. We are one big messy love sandwich with me in the middle. My studs keep yanking me like there is no tomorrow. I just let them have their fun. After 5 minutes, they begin to slow. I can sense their units are fading. It’s time to reward my beasts. I buck my hips twice and they jerk me harder at the prospect of me finishing. I turn to kiss them one at a time. I then hug them fiercely, roar, and let my load explode out. I take control of my dick, flex it upward a bit, and shoot the load over our heads. It splatters into the wall behind us almost at the ceiling. I continue to cum for over a minute. As my last shot is rolling up my tube, I exhale, flex my abs and push the load out just hard enough to impress my studs. It flies thru the air, hits the wall, and I can hear the drywall crack. I smile and release the hug. I feel wetness, glance down, and see my muscle studs have cum again. I gently kiss each one in appreciation. I carefully insert my tongue. Don’t want to bruise him there again. I push in and out a few times. He immediately loosens up. I dive deeper, he moans. I massage the inside edges of his hole. My nose is right there and I inhale his scent. My dick throbs. As I maneuver my body over his, he releases his ankles. I put my left hand on his lower back, keeping his body crunched up so we are in a modified 69. I force my dick to flex down toward his waiting mouth. My mouth now has easy access to his 10 inches, his balls, and his hole. I feel his tongue lap at my piss slit. I allow a drop of pre-cum to boil up my rod and seep out. I feel his body lean up and his mouth attaches to my unit and begins an intense sucking motion. He bobs his head as much as he can. I continue to have fun with his bottom area. I insert my right pinkie and thumb into his hole and very gently widen it. He tenses with pain and releases my unit. His body becomes rigid. I ease off and feel his body relax. His mouth comes back up to my unit. I lower my body to meet him. He inhales me and starts suck again. God he’s good. I put only my right thumb in his hole and move it in a circular motion, widening him. He moans, but this time in pleasure. I stop the circular motion and start to push in and out. He moans and it vibrates around my unit. I sigh. I’m doing something right. Stud is getting me close. I think I’ll let him enjoy my load today. I dip my tongue to his hole and insert some spit. I keep my thumb in him and continue to pound him. He groans and his body tenses. I lick his balls and feel his load travel out and down his tube. I quickly grab his iron rod and move my head to inhale him. I get it just in time. His load explodes into my mouth, with some dripping out onto his fur covered body. I pull my thumb out of him and his legs fall to the bed. I continue to suck him as he does me. I gently push my unit further into his throat and soften it just enough so it can fit the contours of his throat and slide down. He doesn’t choke or gag. My stud. I release his cock and move to his hairy abs and start to lick up any cum that dripped out of my mouth. I run my hands up and down his hairy abs and sides. I see a few drops in his bellybutton. I dive in. My brain goes into overload. I inhale his scent again, snort a few drops of cum by accident, let my body loosen, and release a load for him to enjoy. I make sure it does not rocket out of me and hurt him. It’s just forceful enough to push him down into the bedding. He moans again and slurps down every drop. When I finish, he sucks me feverishly for more. I allow a partial load out and hear him sigh with gratitude. He rubs my back with love. I feel his unit jerk and spasm. His body tightens. I hold him and his load sprays my hair and face. After we’ve both calmed down, I twist around and lay next to him. I lean over and we kiss. He puts his hand on my cheek and pulls us closer together.
  8. BigZargo12

    m/m Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch1 Part Two

    Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch1 Part 2 By Big Zargo12 Back Alley Sausage Officer Jackson had a long boring day of nothing. He wasn’t sure that a boring day was a blessing or a curse. A day of peace was quite rare in this growing small town, not even a call to the police station. Which kind of made him uneasy for some reason, or maybe it was just this thick fog that came out of nowhere, that was covering His path to the station. “Where in the hell did this fog come from. The weather app on my phone said it was supposed to be a clear night.” Officer Jack thought to himself. Hearing A loud scream coming from the alleyway next to the butcher shop, broke through his thoughts. Wasting no time Jackson Stop the car and ran towards the fog covered alley. “FUCK I forgot to call the station. Fuck it, Al contact the station after I investigate the situation.” Jackson thought to himself. Running in the fog covered alley felt like walking through molasses to Jackson, He had to just stop and try to breathe. “What the hell, is going on.” Jackson thought. Jackson was not fat or skinny, but neither was the completely average especially with his potbelly. Jackson knew that he could run for much faster and longer but for some strange reason he felt tired and worn. “NO!!!” The voice sounded familiar to Jackson, thinking for a second, he recognized that it was Cameron’s voice; one of the local butchers of Holmes top Borough. “I’m coming Cameron!” Jackson Yelled out. Running through the fog, he came upon a disturbing site. Behind the butcher shop a huge hulking 10 feet tall monster with a dirty old hat, giving poor Cameron a face fucking with his huge fat cock. If it wasn’t for the fact that he knew Cameron voice and recognize his tattoo on his left bicep, Jackson may never have recognized him, with the monsters hand grabbing his head forcing him to swallow his fat cock. Jackson’s Shook off his shock at the strange site. “You’re under arrest, Put your hands up.” Jackson said. “How in the world am I going to handcuff this monster, let alone fit him inside the back of his car?” Jackson thought to himself. Turning his head in response to hearing officer Jackson voice. The monster gave one last thrust to Cameron’s face, shooting his thick cum down Cameron’s throat. Falling to the ground Cameron gave a gurgle moan as the monster gave officer Jackson his full attention. “This is will by last warning now stand there and put your hands.” Jackson shouted out. The second the monster took its first step, Jackson shot out all of his ammo. Looking in horror as the monster’s thick skin deflected all of Jackson’s bullets, and Seeing no damage on the monster’s orange colored skin. Grabbing at his radio Jackson said. “I’m going to meet back up at 3432 parsley Lane back of Cameron’s butcher shop brings some heavy weapon. Roger” hearing no reply from his radio and seeing the monster coming closer, Officer Jackson ran. “Dammit, dammit, what the hell’s is going on with the radio. It was working fine this morning.” Jackson said with a fearful voice. Jackson known this alley wasn’t very long; it should have taken about five minutes to walk through the whole thing. Feeling lost, Jackson kept on Running hoping to make it back to his car. Jackson somehow found himself back in the alley behind the butcher shop where he first seen the monster and Cameron. seeing only the dirty old hat and Cameron’s clothes, in the medium size clearing behind the butcher shop. Grabbing at the familiar dirty old hat that he thought the monster was wearing, Jackson took a closer inspection of it. “My God,” Jackson whispered, Dropping the hat in horror. This hat had belonged to Liam, an old man who had lost his home last week after his grandson was arrested for making drugs in Liam’s basement. “How could this skinny senile old man become this huge muscle-bound monster?” Jackson said to himself. Looking closer at Cameron’s clothes, he sees that they were shredded. Jackson wonder what happened to Cameron, when he felt a huge fat cock grazing the left side of his face. Slowly turning around while moving backwards, Jackson eventually backups again the wall. an another musclebound monster whose 9 feet tall, huge barrel chest with two huge meaty pecs, over a tight belly, a thick around waist, attached to huge tree trunk like thighs, supported by two huge feet, a thick bulls’ neck, a pair of titans’ shoulders with huge bowling ball biceps, with two big beefy hands, a strong square jaw with a wild beard and an equally wild black hair on his head, big round nose, Brown almond colored eyes over a pronounce brow ridge, oranges brown skin, with very hairy armpits and luscious treasure trail that reached down towards his huge 10 inch cock, orange size hairy balls and a small tattoo on his left bicep; standing before Jackson. “Cameron that you?” Jackson said in shock, recognizing the tattoo. Hearing his name Cameron stop advancing towards Jackson and said. “Hello, Officer Jackson, I have your order of a thick fat sausage.” Grabbing and giving his huge fat cock a tug, well licking his lips. “What the hell happened to you Cameron?” Jackson said while looking pale. In answer Cameron applied. “I was just packing up after a late-night of chopping meat. When I heard strange sounds coming from the back of my shop. My curiosity got the better of me and I went to investigate the strange noise, before heading home. When I opened the back door of my shop, I could barely see the back alley, it was so foggy. I should have just closed the door and walked back home through the front entrance. But my curiosity was always my weakness, so I grabbed my flashlight and headed out the door into the alley. It didn’t take me long to reach the alley gate, that is when I saw him. old Liam was in the process of transforming into an ogre. At first, I didn’t recognize him because He was huge, like a large heavyweight bodybuilder. Then it happened, some kind of growth spurt kicked in, that is when Liam’s change truly started. He swelled out like a growing balloon with muscle, completely destroying any scraps of clothes he was wearing. When he grew to 10 feet tall muscle monster, it was then I saw the look of hunger in his dark brown eyes, and I ran. I didn’t get a chance to reach the door, he completely destroyed the gate. grabbed me like a small child, forced his fat cock downline my throat, I tried to resist at first but the more I tasted it the more I came to love it. Then you came, I thought for a second that you would deprive me of my delicious sustenance, but I must’ve done my work well for Liam came, shooting his ogreish cum inside my mouth, kickstarting my transformation into an ogre.” Cameron said as he began to slobber. “now I’m going to make you worship me, before I stuffed my hot sausage down throat or stuffing up your ass, your choice.” Jackson could not hold his curiosity anymore and asked. “How do you know you and Liam are ogres? I mean you and Liam are ridiculously big but how in the would know that? I didn’t think you read fantasy.” “When you are blessed by Owen’s gift all will be clear.” Cameron said. “You can’t do this Cameron, what would Alina think of this. What you become. Don’t you want to find a cure for this transformation?” Jackson said pleadingly. Cameron pause after hearing Alina’s name coming from Jackson’s lips. “Alina…” Cameron whispered back, as his brown eyes began to water with sadness. But as quickly as the sadness came it soon left, leaving Cameron more hungrier for sex and worship. “Come to daddy.” Cameron said as he grabbed and lifted Jackson for a big sloppy French kiss. Jackson tried to keep his mouth close, but Cameron’s thick lips were just so warm and inviting. Against his will Jackson’s mouth parted letting Cameron’s thick tongue through, the taste of Cameron mouth was just so intoxicating. Jackson felt like he was in some kind of sexy dream. Jackson felt at Cameron’s huge back muscles; Cameron back felt so strong and powerful to Jackson. Stopping his passion, Cameron asked the enthralled Jackson. “How would you like your sausage officer Jackson?” “Up my ass with a smattering of your juicy pecs.” Jackson said as he placed his face between Cameron’s huge hairy pecs. Jackson’s body grew with every breath of Cameron’s huge pillow like pecs. Skinny arms and legs slowly gain muscular definition. Jackson chest and back growing, slowly stretching out his officers’ uniform. Then a thought flew through Cameron’s head; a foreign thought giving him an inspiration. “A growing boy needs his milk.” Cameron said. Looking up at Cameron’s words, Jackson felt Cameron’s hairy pecs swell. Like a magnet Jackson’s face move towards Cameron’s plump nipples. Cameron moans, as he felt Jackson’s lips wrap around his magically swollen nipples. Cameron felt the power of Lord Owen pass through him into Jackson through the medium of his milk. Hearing tearing sound from Jackson’s clothes, Cameron knew that Jackson will be ready for his sausage delivery soon. “OOO… That’s a good boy keep drinking daddies’ milk.” Cameron said with pleasure. Jackson’s body was now reach heavyweight bodybuilder levels of muscle, and his officer uniform riddled with holes began to completely fall apart because of his growing body. By the time Jackson was done with the first of Cameron’s nipples, all of his clothes and gear were now on the ground. And by the second nipple, Jackson was now pre-Cuming through his hard cock. “Here’s your delivery of a fat hot sausage.” Cameron said in horny delight. The enthralled Jackson nodded his enhancer, to Cameron’s question. Turning around in Cameron’s arms, so that Jackson’s ass was now facing Cameron’s cock. Jackson Said, “I’m ready to accept my delivery.” Accepting Jackson’s words, Cameron’s huge cock plunges into Jackson’s hungry ass, causing both them to moan in pleasure. Starting out slowly, with his hip’s movement; Cameron’s back and forth motion, slowly ramp up, as Jackson body grew with each of his thrust. Cameron liking the feeling of Jackson’s growing abs on his hand and seeing Jackson’s back widen and swell with muscles. Human moans of pleasure became more bestial as Jackson’s body grew wider and taller. Cameron felt Jackson’s weight increasing to the point where he couldn’t lift him with one arm. Now big enough to support his own weight Jackson stood on his own 2 feet. “Can you feel are Lord’s gift Jackson?” Cameron said. “Yes, I can,” Jackson said, while moving in a rhythm with Cameron. The mostly ogreish Jackson and ogreish Cameron were now in their sexual rhythm. With both huge hands on the wall, Jackson turned his face around, revealing his ogreish facial features. Like Cameron, Jackson had a big round, pronounced eyebrow ridge, strong jaw and had a caveman look, but Jackson had strong a 5 o’clock shadow with a big thick mustache and long brown hair reaching his shoulders. “Don’t stop keep, keep going faster, stuffing your thick sausage up my ass.” Jackson commanded with his new deep voice. Abiding Jackson’s command Cameron began moving even faster than before. Jackson’s new foot-long cock and his orange size balls jiggled, at the speed of Cameron’s thrusting, as last of his human pre-cum was flowing out like a stream. “I’m about to come.” Cameron roared out. “me to,” Jackson roared out as well. With a mighty roar both ogres came. basking in the afterglow of their orgasm, the two ogres got off from each other. Turning around Jackson said, “That was fucking awesome.” Cameron could see that Jackson was huge, more masculine than Cameron and taller and wider as well. “You turned out well Jackson,” Cameron said. “You think so.” Jackson said, while flexing his huge hairy pecs. Sweeping away all his old shredded clothes, the magic fog encircles around Jackson’s body creating a barbarian like armor. Grabbing at his small police baton, it transforms into a medium-size club for an ogre. Then hearing the noise of a man struggling the two ogres turn around to see Liam holding a struggling man with one arm. placing his hat back on his head, it stretches out to magically fit snugly on Liam’s ogreish head. Forcing the man on to his needs with his ogreish strength Liam gave a bearded grin to Jackson and Cameron. Pointing his club at the kneeling man because Jackson felt a strange compulsion to so. A blue energy flew out of Jackson’s club into the man’s face, Liam somehow knew to let go as the man. Completely bursting out from his clothes, the man’s muscles grew out. Growing wider and taller than a human. The man’s cock reach 9 inches and his balls swell to oranges. Now reaching 10 feet the newly reborn ogre came, his cum out of his fat cock. Bathing in the afterglow the ogre said. “You guys want to go for a drink I know a great bar.” he smiling as the last of his humanity leaked out of his cock Later that night three of the re-meaning Guardians of Owen seal felt a disturbance. Each of them waking up in a cold sweat as they realize that the fourth Guardian was dead and worst of all the two of five seal, which hold the powerful entity named Owen were broken.
  9. Omnipotence

    m/m My roommate is a god (parts 1 - 4)

    Hello everyone. Long time viewer/reader, first-time writer. A little nervous about it, so any and all constructive feedback is welcome! This part is really only meant to be a taster of sorts. I'm 110% open to change. Let me know what you think; super excited that I'm finally contributing! Without further ado: __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Part 1: Tom was hovering in midair. He casually motioned his hands back and forth, as if he was conducting some sort of invisible orchestra. In reality, he was using his telekinesis to clean the living room effortlessly and in record time. Empty pizza boxes were pulled upward by an invisible force where they were instantly vaporized into nothingness. Stains off all varieties were simply removed from existence. Empty soda cans were melted into liquid form, which was then dispersed into the surrounding atmosphere. And throughout it all, Tom wasn't even looking at any of it. He was staring absentmindedly out the window. Such was the ease of this godly display of power that he didn't even need to devote his full attention to it. I simply sat and watched his nonchalant display of power with my usual awe. I suppose I could've helped, but how the hell is a measly little human like me supposed to add to this?! Within a minute of initiating the clean, Tom was finished. He turned in midair, hover over to the couch, and lowered himself down onto it. "All done" he said with a smile. His voice was impossibly beautiful and sexy. A deep baritone, masculine voice. "Thanks" I said, trying to pretend I wasn't intimidated my his godhood. Probably wasn't working though. Tom could just read my mind if he wanted to. "Want me to send you to sleep now?" Tom asked, his remarkable blue eyes filling me with a sense of comfort and safety as we made eye contact. I knew what he meant, and what he intended to do. With my mouth instantly going dry, and my body shaking from anticipation, all I could do was nod feebly. Tom stood up, walked to the center of the room, and turned to face me. With a simply wave of his hand, all of his clothes except for his form fitting, jet-black briefs disintegrated. His godly muscles were on display. Tom was 6'8'', and when he wasn't altering his density of using his flight power, he would normally weigh around 300 - 320 pounds. I began working my way down. His shoulders were massive. Powerful, rippling masses the size of cinder-blocks, with prominent traps that my whole hand could just barely cover. His pecs were next. Each one was the vision of perfection. Slabs of concrete; almost perfectly square, beefy, and large enough to cup. Like everything else, they rippled. He bounced them effortlessly, yet could also make them rock-solid at a moment's notice. His whole chest: 60'' His arms were of a similar make. Massive, 25'' machines that I've seen lifting impossible weights. Veins running through them, looking like steel cables, running down into his formidable looking forearms. His biceps and triceps were equally beautiful. His abs were the definition of beauty. A rippling, rock-hard eight pack, where each individual ab was arrogantly prominent, and the deep cuts that ran between them only emphasized how sculpted they were. Although I couldn't see if from where I sat, I have seen his back. His perfect, v-shaped back. Powerful mounds and ridges of muscle covering it all, guiding you slowly to his 33'' waist. And lets not forget to mention the glutes that it leads to. Two bulletproof hemispheres of pure muscle (and no, I'm not exaggerating). His legs put tree trunks to shame. 31'' thighs corded with titanium veins, towering above 24'' diamond-shaped calves. All of this balancing on bizarrely beautiful, size 15 feet. Of course, as a god, Tom's whole body was free of all forms of blemishes and other such imperfections. His skin was smooth and supply; an easily missed detail on account of the muscle that lay beneath. At the moment he had no body hair, although he could if he wanted to. But he wanted to make sure that I could see every striation, every subtle flex as clearly as possible. And so the light dusting of hair that sometimes coated his chest and forearms was willed out of existence. "Ready?" he said, smirking. I would try to describe the beauty of his face, but I don't think the necessary words actually exist. I gulped. Without taking his eyes off of me, he bounced his pecs. It was effortless for him. All other parts of his body stayed motionless; only his magnificent pecs moved. Their dance became increasingly complex; the two mounds moving to a rhythm like no other. Sometimes they bounced in unison, sometimes one at a time, and sometimes they alternated. My cock was as hard as stone. Suddenly, without warning, Tom tensed his abs. My description of them before described them in a non-flexed state. Imagine now what they looked like. Pre-cum soaked my pants. I hadn't even touch myself yet. And I knew I wasn't going to. Tom hit me next with a double biceps. Their peaks! If he had flexed just a bit harder they would've sent out a shock wave. His most muscular was next. His pecs... I began to convulse; my cock couldn't contain my arousal anymore. I came. He made me, without either of us touching it. Such was the beauty of his body and face. He smiled sweetly at me as I slowly began to lose consciousness from the strength of the orgasm. With a single hand and arm, Tom grabbed a fistful of my shirt's collar and smoothly lifted me from the couch. My 5'9'' frame dangled pathetically as he held me at arm's length with such ease. He bent his arm as he slowly brought me in from a kiss on the forehead, still holding me in the air all the while. His other arm simply hung at his side. Throughout all of this, my cock was still sputtering out small amounts of cum, dampening my already soaked underpants and jeans. "Goodnight. I'll see you in the morning" he whispered in my ear, as I finally lost complete consciousness from the orgasm. I passed out at the end of Tom's arm; he still held me as if I weighed the same as a balloon. The last thing I remember was the feel of my own feet dangling in the air. My arms hanging limp at my sides. My chin brushing the side of Tom's hand that gripped my shirt's collar before my head fell to the side. My whole body rendered weak and useless from the hundred orgasms Tom caused me to have in the space of a minute. I loved that feeling. My name is Frank, and this is the story of how I came to meet my roommate Tom. Who, by the way, happens to be an actual god.
  10. dangerdanger

    m/m Pay per Fran [ESPAÑOL]

    English version in here. UNO Mis padres siempre me educaron en la cultura del esfuerzo, por lo que a ninguno de mis amigos les sorprendió que a los veinticinco años me comprara mi departamento. Había trabajado mucho para conseguir la plata suficiente, haciendo horas extras, trabajando freelance los fines de semana y ahorrando todo lo que podía y gastando lo menos posible. Pedí un préstamo a un banco y eso fue todo. Me mudé apenas me dieron la llave y durante seis meses disfruté de la soledad y me relajé. Pasado ese tiempo decidí que lo mismo que había hecho para conseguir la mitad del departamento lo podía hacer para conseguir la otra mitad y para eso no iba a escatimar en nada. Si volvía a tomar trabajos freelance, un poco de horas extras y alquilaba una de las habitaciones que me quedaba libre, entonces no tardaría en juntar todo el dinero que necesitaba. Así fue como le comenté a mis amigos que tenía una habitación disponible para alquilar. A varios amigos les interesó pero ninguno tenía suficiente dinero para pagar el lugar, no era que yo cobrase demasiado, lo que pasaba era que ninguno tenía un trabajo que todavía les permitiera vivir solos. Los días pasaron y una mañana me llegó un mensaje de Fran: -¡Hey, me enteré que estas alquilando un cuarto y yo necesito irme de la casa de mis viejos! ¿Quien era Fran? Habíamos sido compañeros en mi trabajo anterior donde yo era desarrollador y él tester. Era un pibe jodón con quien siempre nos hacíamos bromas. No podría decir que fuese lindo, quizás si agarrabas tan solo su cara no dirías eso, pero había algo en la manera de ser que resultaba seductor, sumado a que tenía un cuerpo… ¿que digo? Un pecho enorme. No era lo que se dice musculoso, tan solo tenía las proporciones perfectas, hacía mucho deporte y le gustaba cuidarse. Practicaba lucha libre y eso debía mantenerlo bastante entrenado. Él siempre supo que a mi me gustaban los hombres, pero nunca le importó. Tenía bastante claro que le gustaban las mujeres por lo que siempre le pellizcaba el culo a alguno para molestarlo, ¡incluso a mí!. En él era tan normal como darte una palmada. Sin embargo todo lo confiado que era con los hombres, con las mujeres se desvanecía. Simplemente cuando una chica le gustaba demasiado apenas podía hablarle. Recuerdo también que muchas de las chicas “que no le gustaban” estaban tan calientes por él como yo y más de una le chupó la pija en el baño de alguna fiesta. La idea de vivir con Fran me excitó desde el primer momento. Me lo imaginaba desnudo en el baño de mi casa y la sola idea ya me servía para acabar. A la semana siguiente dejó caer su bolso en el cuarto vacío y se instaló en casa. Al principio las cosas fueron bastante normales. Ambos desayunábamos juntos y después cada uno se iba al trabajo. Yo volvía por la tarde y disfrutaba de unas horas solo para trabajar hasta que caía la noche y él llegaba. Los mejores momentos era cuando andaba por la casa solo en calzoncillos. Tenía un pecho enorme, tal cual yo recordaba, marcado y ancho. Fran me sacaba una cabeza por lo que si nos cruzábamos en el baño yo tenía la imagen perfecta de sus músculos. —¡Cuidado, enanin! —me decía cuando nos cruzábamos de esa forma y lo decía para molestarme pero a mi me excitaba. Fran necesitaba ahorrar plata pero a diferencia mía no tenía voluntad para trabajar y no gastar. Salía con amigos y se gastaba demasiada plata en cada salida. No me sorprendía que no lograse ahorrar dinero. Según me enteré por un amigo en común solía pagar para tener sexo y al parecer necesitaba tener demasiado sexo por semana. Otra cosa que hacía con ese hermoso cuerpo que tenía era lucha libre por lo que tenía esos trajes ridiculos de spandex que le quedaban de maravilla. Resaltaban sus anchos hombros, su pecho y su pija. Me lo imaginaba luchando con esa ropa con algún otro hombre vestido igual y la idea me alcanzaba para toda la noche. Las cosas comenzaron a cambiar una tarde que vino enojado de entrenar. El entrenador le había dicho que necesitaba ganar peso para competir en el torneo. —¿Cuanto tenés que ganar? —le pregunté. —Tengo que pesar 80 kilos —me respondió. No me parecía tanto y se lo dije. —¡Diez kilos de músculo! —me dijo como si fuera algo obvio— ¡Vos porque nunca ganaste ni un kilo en tu vida! ¡Apuesto que no levantás ni cinco kilos en el gimnasio! Para ganar tanto músculo tendría que comer muchisima carne, ¡con lo caro que sale!, tomar suplementos que son carísimos y además ir a un nutricionista. ¡No puedo pagar todo eso!. Más allá de que la idea de que se volviera más musculoso me excitaba y no tardé ni diez segundos en imaginarme una versión de Fran más fuerte y musculosa… con el pecho enorme y los brazos abultados… también era verdad que lo quería ayudar, al menos a que aprendiera a ser riguroso para conseguir lo que quería. Entonces le ofrecí que si durante un mes el podía enfocar todos sus esfuerzos en este desafío y usar la plata solo para sus objetivos entonces yo lo ayudaría. ¿Como? Durante un mes no le cobraría alquiler. —¿En serio? —me preguntó. —Pero solo si veo que te lo tomas en serio. —¡Obvio! ¡Ya vas a ver! ¡Me voy a volver una bestia! No sé si fueron mis palabras o las ganas que tenía de entrar al torneo pero algo en su actitud cambió de la noche a la mañana. Dejó de salir con amigos y se anotó todos los días en el gimnasio. Nuestra cocina se llenó de suplementos y la heladera de carne, pollo, verduras y otras cosas de las que ni siquiera sabía el nombre. Todos los días después del trabajo se iba a entrenar y llegaba para comer. Ahora él cocinaba para ambos y comía unas cantidades impresionantes de carne y carbohidratos. Tomaba sus suplementos de forma rigurosa y se iba a dormir para descansar lo suficiente. En pocos días noté la diferencia. Cuando salía de bañarse podía ver los cambios. Músculos sobre músculos se le marcaban en la espalda que de pronto había crecido unos cuantos centímetros. Sus hombros se volvieron más redondos y su pecho se marcó como si de pronto quisiera salirse de su cuerpo. Sus brazos se volvieron más grandes y sus piernas comenzaron a convertirse en jamones. Lo que también comenzó a suceder es que se tomaba duchas mas largas, después de las cuales siempre decía con una sonrisa y guiñándome un ojo: —Hay que atender a la bestia —y se rascaba la pija debajo de la toalla. Y así como él se masturbaba todos los días yo hacía lo mismo después… imaginando su cuerpo, sus músculos duros y fuertes y sobre todo su enorme pecho mientras crecía. El mes pasó pronto y una mañana me dijo: —Gané 5 kilos. ¿5 kilos? ¡Parecía como si hubiera ganado 20! Todos sus músculos se habían vuelto más grandes. —Lo que pasa es que perdí algo de grasa y gané más masa muscular. Y para remarcar su punto flexionó su brazo. Era enorme. —¡Felicitaciones! ¡Yo sabía que podrías hacerlo! Pero en lugar de sonreír se puso serio y me dijo: —¿Doble o nada? —¿Eh? —Doble o nada. Hacemos otro mes igual a este y si no llego a ganar otros cinco kilos te devuelvo toda la plata… —¿… y si lo lográs? Se quedó pensando durante unos segundos. —No te pago el alquiler por dos meses más… Más allá de que la diferencia de recibir o no el alquiler era importante, la idea de verlo crecer más aún me estaba calentando. —¡Trato hecho!—dije y le estreché la mano que me ofrecía. Fran apretó con fuerza. El mes siguiente fue una locura. Por alguna razón que desconozco Fran dejó de usar remeras de un día para otro. Todos los días veía sus enormes músculos pasearse por toda mi casa. Sus piernas todas marcadas, sus abdominales y su enorme pecho (cada día más grande). Cada día cocinaba cantidades más grandes de comida que comía frente a mi solo en calzones. Cuando terminaba se golpeaba la panza y sonreía. Era como verlo inflarse delante mío. Sus duchas eran interminables, era demasiado obvio que se estaba masturbando como loco. Y yo después de él, pensando en él y en lo enorme que se estaba volviendo. La noche anterior a que terminara el mes trajo una balanza. —Mañana es el gran día —dijo y se fue a dormir. A la mañana siguiente cuando me levanté ya había hecho el desayuno. Se estaba levantando incluso más temprano que yo. Solo llevaba puesto unos calzones calvin klein que le marcaban la pija… —¿Lees? —me dijo parado sobre la balanza. —92 kilos —¡Ja! —dijo y se bajó de la balanza flexionando ambos brazos— ¡Soy una bestia! Dicho eso se puso a comer. Yo todavía no entendía que había pasado, estaba demasiado dormido. Tardé unos segundos en hacer las cuentas, había ganado más de 5 kilo, ¿no? Los dos meses siguientes que había ganado para vivir gratis fueron más de lo mismo. E incluso llegué a creer que se había vuelto loco, era una persona totalmente diferente. Estaba obsesionado con las cantidad de la comida, con las horas de sueño, con las cantidades de pesos de cada ejercicio. Pero todo eso parecía estar dando resultado ya que crecía cada día más y no solo sus músculos eran mas grandes, estaba creciendo en altura. Una noche que salió de la ducha vi como su pelo rozaba el marco de la puerta. Pero no solo eso, sus hombros también. Se tuvo que comprar ropa nueva porque la anterior ya no le entraba. Sus brazos eran demasiado gruesos y su pecho parecía ser el doble que antes. Cuando los dos meses que había ganado gratis se terminaron algo cambió de repente. La semana siguiente usó remera todos los días. Yo me había acostumbrado a ver su impresionante cuerpo lleno de músculos pasearse por casa… ese enorme pecho al que imaginaba todo el tiempo creciendo cada vez más… Al quinto día le dije: —¿Che, Fran, pasa algo? —¿Por? —me preguntó él levantando la cara del plato de comida. —No sé… digo… estás como raro… —¿Yo? ¿Por? —No sé… digo… —jamás podría decir lo que pensaba… ni siquiera sabía lo que estaba pensando… Ahi Fran sonrió. —¿Me estás preguntando porque no ando más sin remera? —¡¿Que?! ¡No, obvio que no! —¿Entonces? —No nada… dejá… Esa noche se sentó frente a mi con su enorme plato de comida y me dijo serio. —Okey, necesito plata… Lo miré sin entender. —Con lo que gano no me alcanza y necesito plata. —¿Y que vas a hacer? Me miró serio, corrió el plato de comida y me dijo: —Quiero hacer un… trato… —¿Un trato? —Si… —¿Que clase de trato? —Bueno… ¿viste… viste como yo…? Lo miré esperando su respuesta. —¿Alguna vez pagaste por ver a alguien? —¿Eh? ¿De qué estás hablando? —¡Dale, chabon! ¡Ya sabés de lo que te estoy hablando! ¡Un stripclub! —Fran, no te sigo… pero no, nunca fui a uno de esos lugares. —Bueno, es un lugar donde uno paga por ver a minas… o tipos… bailar desnudas… desnudos… Lo miré sin poder creer lo que me estaba diciendo. Debajo de la mesa la pija se me puso dura en un segundo. —¿Me estás diciendo que te pague por verte desnudo? —Algo asi… —dijo sonriendo. —¡¿QUE?! —por dentro mi corazón estaba saltando de alegría pero al mismo tiempo no entendía que estaba pasando. —¡No pienses cualquier cosa! ¡Pensalo como un… win win…! Yo necesito plata… y vos… y a vos te gustan los tipos… digo… dado que a mi me gustan las minas con tetas bien grandes me imaginé que a vos quizás te gustaban los tipos… musculosos y fuertes… como yo… —¿Estás loco? —¡NO! Pensalo así…es como que me auspiciarías… me darías una mano… y yo a cambio te dejo ver mi cuerpo… mis músculos… ¡daaaale! ¡No me vas a decir que te dan ganas de ver el lomo que tengo! —… —Imaginate esto… vuelvo de entrenar a casa… y estoy todo duro… tengo todos los músculos enormes… tan duros que apenas puedo bajar los brazos…. ¿no te ganas ganas de ver lo fuerte que me estoy poniendo? —Estás loco… —dije y me levanté y me fui a dormir. Esa noche apenas pude dormir y me masturbé 5 veces antes de que sonara el despertador. Me levanté destruido. Fran comía el desayuno. Me senté frente a él intentando despertarme. —No dormiste nada, ¿no? —No… —¿Cuantas veces te pajeaste? —Cinco… —¡¿Cinco?! ¡Ja! ¡Zarpado! ¿Tanto te excita mi cuerpo? Dije si con la cabeza. —¡Que chabon! Y pregunté pensar dije: —¿Por cuanto tiempo? Fran me miró y sonrió. —Lo que vos digas. —Okey… vamos a probar con un mes y vemos. Se levantó y se acercó a mi silla. Me levantó como si no pesara nada y me abrazó apretándome contra su pecho. Después me soltó y sin esperar un minuto se sacó la remera con el movimiento más impresionante que vi en mi vida. Con ambos brazos agarró la parte de abajo y como si levantara una bandera se sacó la remera. Sus abdominales perfectos aparecieron uno encima de otro y después su pecho enorme… fuerte… —¡Vas a ver! —me dijo mientras flexionaba ambos brazos—¡Vas a disfrutar cada día de ver el lomo que tengo! ¡Me voy a poner enorme! Me voy a volver el hombre más musculoso que viste en tu puta vida y me voy a pasear delante tuyo para que lo veas. Me despeinó con una mano y se fue a cambiar para ir al trabajo. Ese mes fue una locura. Fran crecía como una bestia. Todos los días lo veía más y más grande y ya no solo se paseaba sin remera, sino que cada tanto flexionaba ambos brazos y me decía: —¿Y? ¿Que tal mis músculos? ¿Te gusta lo que estás viendo? ¡Me estoy poniendo enorme! Yo me quedaba mudo, viendo el tamaño imposible de su pecho. ¡Así tenía que ser el pecho de un hombre! A fin de mes no solo pesaba casi 100 kilos sino que además me sacaba dos cabezas. Cuando nos cruzábamos en el baño me decía cosas como: —¿Que tal la vista desde ahí abajo, putito? ¿Estoy demasiado grande? ¿Cuantas veces vas a pajearte hoy después de verme en bolas? —y flexionaba su pecho enorme y fuerte— Apuesto que tengo el pecho más grandes que viste en tu puta vida. En el gimnasio no hay nadie que tenga unas tetas como yo —dijo y mientras se masajeaba el pecho con una mano— No te das una idea la fuerza que tengo en mis pectorales, te apuesto a que puedo levantar más de diez veces tu peso. Cuando termino de entrenar tengo el pecho tan duro que apenas me puedo poner la remera. ¿Te acordas el traje de lucha que usaba cuando me vine a vivir acá? ¿Te imaginás como me quedaría ahora con estos músculos? ¿Te gustaría que me lo pusiera? Sin pensarlo dije que si… —¡jaja! Que puto que sos… Esa noche me masturbé sin parar hasta que me dolió la pija. Cuando llegó el mes siguiente le dije: —¿Como seguimos? Yo solo quería verlo sin remera… cada día más grande y musculoso… lo imaginaba teniendo que agacharse para pasar por la puerta. —Hagamos esto… ¿Que te parece si hacemos un arreglo por peso? —¿Por peso? —¡Claro! En lugar de que yo no te pague el alquiler… vos me pagas por kilo… —¿Por kilo? —Es así, ya hice las cuentas… vos ahora me estás “dando” esta plata que es igual al total del alquiler… ¿no? Si dividimos este numero por mi peso… da esto... ¿me seguís? Entonces pensé que quizás podemos bajar un poco el precio por kilo… de ese modo yo tendría que ganar aproximadamente… mmm… veinte kilos más para seguir sin pagar… ¿se entiende? Agarré la hoja donde había hecho todos los cálculos y la miré mientras pensaba: ¿20 kilos más de músculo? Fran ya era enorme, o sea podía aparecer en cualquier portada de cualquier revista de deporte. ¿Podía ganar más músculo? —De esa manera me estimulo a crecer y vos… podes verlo… ¿que te parece? —dijo y me guiñó el ojo— ¿Te imaginás lo que va a ser mi cuerpo con 20 kilos mas? Lo que pasó ese mes cambió todo. Yo había imaginado que Fran seguiría creciendo como venía haciendo hasta entonces… quizás un poco más lento, pero que todo sería mas o menos igual. Estaba muy equivocado. Ahi fui cuando vi lo que podían hacer los anabólicos. Al términar la primer semana fue como si de repente hubiera inflado todos sus músculos y los mantuviera todo el tiempo en tensión. Fue como si sus músculos adquirieran otra calidad, otra fuerza. Al principio no me imaginé lo que estaba pasando, pero algunas cosas me empezaron a llamar la atención. Poco a poco estaba más agresivo… —Mirá puto, mirá el tamaño de mis brazo —me decía y flexionaba sus brazos para después mirarme sobre su pecho como si mirara una basura— Así tiene que ser el cuerpo de un hombre…no esa mierdita enana que sos vos A veces se me acercaba demasiado y “sin querer” me empujaba: —Uh, disculpá putito, no te ví ahi abajo. A veces no me doy cuenta lo enorme que estoy. O a veces tan solo me decía: —¿Y? ¿Te está gustando lo que ves? ¿Que sentís al verme sin remera? ¿Te calienta mi pecho musculoso? No te das una idea lo fuerte que estoy. En el gimnasio estoy levantando como un toro. Después de cada una de esas frases yo solo podía encerrarme en mi cuarto a masturbarme. Una mañana de sábado recuerdo que me levanté temprano, fui a la cocina y me preparé el desayuno. Primero escuché la puerta de su cuarto abrirse y después los pasos de oso que daba Fran al caminar. Yo estaba preparándome el café cuando sentí su sombra enorme pasar por encima mío. Sin decir nada abrió la heladera y la volvió a cerrar. Cuando lo miré estaba tomando leche directamente del cartón. Solo tenía puestos unos calzoncillos que dejaban a la vista la enorme pija que todavía estaba un poco parada. Su cuerpo era una montaña de músculos. Sus piernas apretaban contra la tela del calzón pero su cintura era del tamaño justo, solo si seguías subiendo su cuerpo se ensanchaba hasta ser casi del tamaño de una puerta doble. Un pecho impresionante todo musculoso coronaba los abdominales marcados y a ambos lados unos hombros gigantescos con unos brazos abultados llenos de venas. Un poco de leche le cayó sobre el pecho y dibujó un río entre los pectorales gigantescos. Entonces me di cuenta que Fran me miraba. Me guiñó un ojo y tuve que irme despacio al baño y masturbarme con la imagen de su cuerpo desnudo y duro tomando leche. El último día del mes, después de desayunar, dijo: —Veni, putito. Vamos a pesarme. Se paró sobre la balanza pero ni siquiera se asomó sobre su pecho para mirar. —¿Que dice? Me agaché para ver. —125 kilos… —jaja… te dije… Yo no lo podía creer. O sea, se notaba la diferencia. Fran estaba enorme, una montaña de músculos todos marcados, uno sobre otros. —Me debes esto —me dijo mostrándome un papel con una cuenta. —¡¿Que?! —Es lo que habíamos arreglado… el arreglo era por kilo y ¿ves como acá dice que si pesaba 120 me pagabas exactamente lo mismo que el alquiler? Bueno, ahora peso 5 kilos mas que eso. Por lo que me debes esta plata. No es mucho… Yo no lo podía creer y me lo quedé mirando con la boca abierta. —¿Que pasa? ¿No me querés pagar? Su cara cambió de repente. Dio un paso hacia adelante y yo uno hacia atrás. Estaba contra la pared. —Te das cuenta que no es muy buena idea no querer pagarle a un hombre de 125 kilos, ¿no? Mirá el lomo que tengo… ¿Sabés lo que puedo hacerte con estos músculos? Eso bastó para que saliera corriendo a buscar mi billetera. Traje la plata y la puse sobre la mesa. Él la miró todavía enojado y en un segundo cambió la expresión. Con una sonrisa dijo: —Te estaba boludeando, enano. Quedátela, estos cinco kilos de músculo van por mi cuenta. Disfrutalos —dijo e hizo su pecho subir y bajar— Seguimos entonces con el mismo arreglo… ¿te parece? Solo que esta vez aclaramos que sin importar cuanto peso gane no me tenés que dar plata vos. ¿Te parece? Yo todavía estaba temblando. Dije si. —Pero si te parece podemos agregar esta otra hoja. Y me pasó una hoja con precios. Me miró con una sonrisa. La miré sin entender nada. —Te lo explico… esto que vez acá es el precio por tocar… y esto que vez acá es el grupo muscular. Por ejemplo si me querés tocar el pecho durante un minuto sale tanto… ¿se entiende? Mi cabeza de pronto se había detenido. —¿Que pasa? ¿Te lo tengo que explicar? ¡Es fácil, enano! La idea es que me pagues por tocarme. ¿O me decís que no te dan ganas de tocar estos músculos? Mírame el pecho… bueno, sale esto. Se paró y se fue a cambiar para ir al trabajo. Ese día llamé a la oficina diciendo que estaba enfermo. Me masturbé hasta que pensé que me moría. Después dormí y cuando faltaba poco para que Fran volviera a casa me fui a caminar. Mi cabeza no paraba de dar vueltas, nunca me había pasado algo como eso. Simplemente estaba perdido…. era una locura… O sea, era mucha guita. La verdad… ¿que estaba pensando? ¡No iba a pagar por tocarlo! ¡Era ridículo! Cuando volví a casa él estaba terminando de comer. Puse la plata en la mesa y respiré hondo. Fran sonrió, se limpió la boca con la mano, corrió la silla, abrió las piernas y mirándose el pecho con una sonrisa perversa dijo: —Todo tuyo. Incluso sentado me sacaba una cabeza. Yo era un enanito frente a un gigante musculoso. Me acerqué temblando y apoyé ambas manos sobre su enorme pecho. Era mucho más duro y suave de lo que había imaginado. Era impresionante, casi tan grande como mis dos almohadas. Era pesado y cada vez que lo levantaba caía de nuevo. De pronto lo puso duro y fue como si se volviera una roca. Comencé a masajearlo… —¿Te gusta enano? ¿Te gusta tocar mi pecho? ¡Así es un pecho de hombre! Salí corriendo y me encerré en el baño un segundo antes de acabar. No había llegado ni a tocarlo durante un minuto. Se imaginan como siguió todo. Bueno, yo no… nunca pensé que me podría pasar algo como esto. Cada día que llegaba a casa me decía a mi mismo que no iba a pagar más… que esperaría hasta la próxima semana… o bueno, hasta dentro de tres días… aguantaría hasta mañana… Cada día pagaba por tocarlo. Y cada día pasaba lo mismo. —¿Te gustan mis brazos? —decía y los flexionaba mientras yo lo tocaba— Apretá fuerte, dale. ¡Apretá como hombre! Ja, imagínate la fuerza que tengo que ni siquiera podes apretar un centímetro… ¡Dale apretá con fuerza, putito! ¡Mirá las manos de enano que tenés sobre mis enormes músculos! Lo toqué todo y cuando lo toqué todo varias veces trajo una nueva hoja con “promos”. “Cuerpo completo” o “después de entrenar” o “en pose”. Las probé todas… y al final del mes me di cuenta que había gastado todo mi sueldo. No podía creerlo, pero al mismo tiempo no podía parar… Al día siguiente fue Fran el que dijo: —Ahora no puedo, mañana. Se puso una remera sobre sus enormes músculos y salió. Esa noche no pude dormir y tuve que masturbarme de nuevo hasta que me doliera todo. A la madrugada lo escuché volver, pero no estaba solo. —Shhhh, no hagas ruido que mi amigo está durmiendo… —dijo en voz baja. A los cinco minutos la mina empezó a gritar mientras él se la cogía en su cuarto. Intenté masturbarme de nuevo pero solo logré que me salieran lágrimas de los ojos. Fran empezó a traer mujeres casi todas las noches. Algunas tuve que conocerlas ya que me las cruzaba en la cena y otras tan solo las escuché gritar… una… dos…. tres… cuatro… cinco veces… Fran estaba cogiendo por todo lo que antes no había cogido. De seguro estaba aprovechando toda la plata que yo le había dado por tocarlo para pagar por esas mujeres… porque no había duda de que eran putas… o sea… eran mujeres demasiado impresionantes como para no serlo… Una mañana después de que desayunásemos Fran, yo y una de ellas y de que ella se fuera sin siquiera saludarme le pregunté: —¿Cuanto te cobra? Fran me miró sonriendo. Su cuerpo estaba inmenso. Hacía varias semanas que no tocaba esos músculos y solo podía imaginar lo duros que estaban ahora. Estiró los brazos dejándome ver el tamaño de sus músculos. Estaba inmenso, nunca había visto un hombre tan grande. Dejó escapar una risa. —Ya no pago… —No entiendo… –Yo no soy el que paga… Lo miré sin entender. Se puso de pie para ir a su cuarto… su espalda era una montaña de músculos haciendo un trabajo perfecto. Cuando volvió traía un cajón. Adentro estaba lleno de fajos de billetes. —Son ellas las que pagan. —¡¿Que….?! ¿Me estás jodiendo? ¿Cuanto…? —¡ja! ¿Que pasa? ¿Querés saber cuanto cuesta que te coja esta montaña de músculos? —dijo y su pecho subió y bajó para después flexionar sus brazos… ¡Dios mío, eran enormes! Me quedé mudo. —Jaja, que puto que sos… Acá está el precio. Era imposible que alguien pagara… que una mina pagara… era mucho… ¿aceptaría tarjeta? ¿También era para tipos? —Vení que te muestro —me dijo y casi se me paró el corazón. Pero no fue lo que yo imaginaba. Se sentó en el sillón y prendió la notebook. Me senté a lado. Apoyó la notebook en la mesita y le dio play al video. Se dejó caer contra el respaldo y pasó la mano por arriba mío, me apretó contra su cuerpo —mi cachete apretado por su pecho— y dijo: —Vas a ver todo el show. La mina estaba en cuatro sobre la cama moviéndose hacia atrás y hacia adelante. Estaba filmado con el celular. Fran lo levantó y filmó el cuerpo de ella desde arriba y después se filmó a él. Todos sus músculos enormes y transpirados brillaban por la poca luz del cuarto. Era un compilado en el que se cogía a una mina tras otra. Algunas de parado. Otras contra la pared, otras las aplastaba bajo sus músculos. Era una locura…. pero lo que era una locura era el tamaño de su pija. Era imposiblemente grande. Fue entonces que puso su enorme mano sobre mi pantalón y empezó a acariciarme. —Mejor sin esto —dijo y me sacó el pantalón en un segundo. Mi pija estaba parada debajo de calzóncillo…. parada es una forma de decir… nunca tuve una pija grande… bueno, okey… la tengo bastante chica… Fran ahogó una risa y me empezó a masturbar con dos dedos. Cada dedo suyo era mas grande que mi pija. —Es como un pescadito —me dijo con tono de burla— ¿No se te pone dura? La verdad era que no se me ponía nunca muy dura… Estaba por decir algo cuando vi lo que estaba pasando en su pantalón. Era como si hubiera metido dos bananas… tres bananas en su bolsillo. —¿Querés ver una pija en serio? —dijo y con su otra mano llevó la mía hasta tocar su pija. Acabé en un segundo. —¡Uhhgg! ¡Boludo! —dijo y se limpió el semen en mi remera—. ¡Que chabon! Vení… encárgate vos de esta… Y se sacó el pantalón. La pija más grande que vi en mi vida se paró delante de mis ojos. —Tan grande como el resto de mis músculos… —dijo bromeando mientras me miraba y miraba su pija gigantesca—¿Y? ¿No vas a hacer nada? Con la mano temblando le agarré la pija. Era tan grande y estaba tan dura que no podía cerrar la mano. —Con las dos —me dijo. Y lo agarré rápido con la otra. Apoyó la cabeza contra el respaldo y se echó para atrás. —Mas fuerte. Su pija era mas grande que mi brazo extendido, era simplemente enorme y no pude imaginar quien podría aguantar… que mina podría soportar que se le cogieran con una pija tan grande. —Mas fuerte, enano. Todo su cuerpo estaba cubierto de músculos enormes, duros y brillantes. Incluso desnudo era como si tuviera una armadura puesta y su pija era una espada… un cañón. —Más fuerte… ¡dale! Estaba apretando con todas mis fuerzas, pero él apenas lo sentía. Se puso de pie y me levantó con una mano. Me cargó hasta el baño, prendió la luz y se paró frente al espejo. Todo su cuerpo musculoso brillando bajo la luz del baño. Me sentó en su pija y me dijo: —Hace como si fuera tu pija… ¡Dale! Me agarré para no caerme. —Imaginate que te creció una pija enorme de repente… ¡Dale! Imagínate que te podes a coger a todas las minas… que todas se mueren por chuparte la pija… por tocarte los músculos —y mientras decía eso flexionaba ambos brazos— que sos el hombre más musculoso del mundo, más fuerte que un toro y más duro que un tanque. Imagínate que empezás a ganar guita porque todos quieren tocarte los músculos y vos solo creces y creces y tenés una fuerza de la puta madre y estás todo duro y podes garchar por horas y horas y acabar una y otra vez. Ahhh… soy enorme. Mirá el lomo que tengo, putito. Mirá el tamaño de mis músculos. Soy una bestia… ¿sabes lo que hacen las bestias como yo? Cogen… Me bajó de su pija y me dejó en el piso frente a él con su pija apuntando a mi cara. Era el gigante musculoso más grande que había visto en mi puta vida. —Mirá putito… mirá el tamaño de mis músculos… imaginate lo que te haría si te garchara con esta pija… te rompería el culo… no podrías volver a sentarte en tu puta vida… ¿querés probarla? Apuesto a que me querés chupar toda la pija… —Si… —Jajaja, que puto que sos… está bien, esta corre por mi cuenta. Y con una mano en mi cabeza me sostuvo mientras me acercaba la pija. Era enorme, era demasiado grande, imposible que me entrara en la boca. —Abrí grande… jaja, te voy a romper la boca, boludo… soy enorme… Yo respiraba por la nariz intentando no ahogarme… —¿Que pasa, enano? ¿La tengo muy grande? Eso te pasa por querer chuparle la pija a un gigante como yo. ahhhh… Te rompería la boca solo porque sos un puto de mierda… Mirá el tamaño de mis músculos… Esto es un hombre… No esa mierda enana que sos vos… Mirá mis brazos… Mirá lo fuerte que estoy… Esto es un hombre… ¿Me escuchaste, putito? ¡Abrí la boca o te la rompo con mi poronga! Apuesto a que te morís de ganas de tocarme los músculos… No podes pagarlo enano. Estoy demasiado grande, demasiado duro, soy demasiado fuerte. Y ni bien acabó me atraganté y todo se volvió blanco y después negro… A la semana siguiente Fran había renunciado a su trabajo. Cuando yo regresaba de la oficina (lo más rápido que podía) encontraba el tacho de basura lleno de preservativos gigantes y ropa rota de mujer. Fran se había convertido en un prostituto… Con la guita que ganaba empezó a comprarse ropa de marca, perfumes, computadoras, celulares, todas cosas carísimas y para coronarlo se compró una camioneta tan enorme como él. Estaba cobrando tanta plata que me regalaba guita: —Comprate algo, putito. Pero yo solo quería pagarle… Quería tocar su enorme lomo… Ahora que yo apenas le llegaba a la cintura Fran se había convertido en un dios inmenso, fuerte y musculoso… y en mi bolsillo yo apretaba la plata que había sacado del banco. Un día encontré en el piso la hoja con los nuevos precios… Ni siquiera el sueldo de un mes me alcanzaría para tocarlo durante un minuto… Fran se había vuelto un prostituto VIP… Las mujeres que se acostaban con él eran millonarias. Mujeres que solo existían en las revistas y en la televisión. Y Fran se las cogía a todas. Tenía sus clientas regulares que lo amaban, que le tocaban el pecho y se volvían locas con su fuerza, con la enorme pija que tenía. Cuando desayunábamos juntos muchas veces alguna de ella dejaba caer un fajo de billetes sobre la mesa solo para tocarlo mientras él desayunaba. —¿Te gusta mi cuerpo, putita? —le decía él. Una noche llegó con tres mujeres. Con solo verlas se notaba que eran más grandes, quizás tendrían cuarenta años. Todas operadas, con las tetas enormes y llenas de guita, de oro por todos lados. Las llevó a su cuarto y se las empezó a coger… me di cuenta porque empezaron a gritar como locas. Pero de un segundo a otro se quedaron callados y entonces Fran entró en mi cuarto… desnudo. Era como si una montaña de músculos pasara de pronto por la puerta. Tenía todo el cuerpo brillante, cubierto de un aceite que lo hacía verse todavía más grande…. y su pija… gigantesca… parada… dura como un tronco… un mástil frente a mi que estaba acostado en mi cama… —Che, necesito que me hagas un favor… —me dijo desde arriba de sus increíbles músculos… era una bestia toda inflada— Necesito que me filmes cogiéndome a estas viejas… —¿Que? —Son clientas mias y quieren tener un video mío cogiéndomelas… Dijo eso y salió (agachándose para no destrozar la pared). Lo seguí. En su cuarto la ropa estaba tirada por todo el piso y en su cama estaban acostadas las tres mujeres, desnudas, con sus tetas inmensas, sus culos operados y con la cara y el cuerpo cubiertos de semen. —Awww que tierno tu amiguito… —dijo una. —¡Que precioso! ¿Nos vas hacer el favor? ¡Que ternura! —Queremos que lo filmes a él… y ese cuerpo musculoso que tiene cogiéndonos… Sos hermoso, Fran… Un semental… —Filmale el pecho, mirá el pecho enorme que tiene… ¡que macho! —Filmale la pija, mirá esa pija. —¡A mi primero! —gritó una y Fran se la cogió contra la pared, apretándola con sus músculos mientras ella le chupaba el pecho que la aplastaba. —Filmale la espalda, mirá esa espalda llena de músculos… mirá lo fuerte que es… —Mirá esas piernas… Dios mio… es una bestia… Y Fran se las cogió a todas dos veces y yo filmando todo. Cuando terminó se acercó a mi y yo retrocedí hasta quedar pegado contra la pared. Me sacó el celular y se puso a ver el video. Su pija parada todavía goteaba sobre mi cabeza, sus piernas musculosas y enormes me impedían cualquier movimiento. Olía a mucho sexo. Y todo el cuerpo le brillaba. —Bien filmado, putito… estoy enorme —me dijo y con una mano me despeinó me apretó contra sus piernas para luego acostarse en la cama con las tres minas. Los cuatro se pusieron a ver el video mientras ellas lo tocaban y lo besaban y mordían. —¡Gracias, precioso! –dijo una y me tiró un beso. —¡Que buen ojo! ¡Mirá como se ve todo tu cuerpo, Fran! ¡Estas enorme! ¡Mirá estos brazos! Pero una de ellas no decía nada y me miraba. Tenía los ojos grandes y una mirada que entendía las cosas. Se lamió los labios y dijo: —¿Como podemos agradecerte? —mientras le tocaba el pecho a Fran. Pasó su mano sobre esos enormes pectorales y después le agarró la pija todavía dura. —Fran, ¿como podemos pagarle a tu amigo? —¿A él? —me miró y me guiñó un ojo— Creo que ya está contento con verme coger… —¡Aw, en serio? ¿Es de “esos”? —Precioso, ¿así que te gustan los músculos de tu amigo Fran? ¿Viste lo enorme que es? ¡Mirá este pecho! ¡No hay ningún hombre con un pecho tan grande! ¡Que duro! ¡Aw, Fran, sos inmenso! —¿Fran, cuanto te debemos? —Ahi está la lista de precios —dijo él señalando la pared sin dejar de ver el video. La mujer de los ojos grandes se paró y se acercó a la pared. Leyó la lista de precios y después me miró. –Chicas… —dijo y regresó a la cama— ¿Que tal si le hacemos un regalo a nuestro amiguito? —¿Un regalo? —preguntó otra y cuando la primera le susurró al oido sonrió. —¡Un regalo bien grande y musculoso! —Aw, sí, ¿te da ganas, chiquito? ¿Querés saber lo que se siente que te coja el hombre más musculoso del mundo? Mirá el tamaño de esta pija, mirá los hombros que tiene. Mirá este pecho y estos brazos. Es un macho inmenso y coge como los dioses. —Tomá, Fran. Esto es por lo nuestro y esto es por tu amiguito… queremos un servicio completo… así disfruta de todos tus enormes músculos… Fran se puso de pie y se acercó hasta aplastarme con sus piernas. —Parece que es tu día de suerte, putito —dijo mientras se masturbaba la pija llena de semen— Vas a poder disfrutar de todo mi cuerpo… —dijo y me levantó y me sentó en la punta de su pija, pero antes me arrancó la ropa de un tirón. Sentí su pija gigantesca contra mi culo y como se mojaba todo. Su pecho me apretaba contra la pared, intenté empujarlo con mis manos pero era como empujar una pared, una montaña llena de músculos. Fran estaba todo duro y caliente. —¿Que pasa, chiquito? —dijo una de las minas. Ambas se acercaron a Fran y empezaron a tocarle las enormes piernas. —¿No querías esto? ¿No querías tocar los enormes músculos de tu amigo? Mirá lo grande que es. Aprovecha y sácate las ganas de tocarlo. Mirá el pecho que tiene. Mirá estos brazos enormes, mirá lo grandes que son sus músculos. Uh, estás re duro, Fran. Tocale el pecho, dale. —¡Que flacucho de mierda que sos! —me dijo Fran. —¿Que se siente estar sentado en la pija más grande que vas a ver en tu vida? —preguntó una de ellas. —¿Te das cuenta que te va a romper el orto? —preguntó otra. —Intentá defenderte —dijo Fran apretándome contra la pared— Dale, empujá, empujá en serio, dale putito. ¿Que pasa? ¿Estoy muy grande? ¿Soy muy fuerte? —Abrile ese culito que tiene, Fran. —Te voy a mostrar como coge un verdadero hombre. Uh como te va a gustar esto —dijo Fran flexionándo ambos brazos. —Fran, queremos que pongas toda tu fuerza en romperle bien ese culito que tiene. —Ja! —se río Fran— Lo voy a matar solo con abrirsle el culo con mi pija. La tengo demasiado grande para un culo tan chiquito —y después mirándome a mi con una mueca dijo— Dale, enano, tocame todo, sácate las ganas, toca todos mis enormes músculos. Uf, estoy enorme. —Espero que estés preparado, chiquitín —dijo una de ellas—Te va a violar un semental de 200 kilos. Y eso fue lo último que escuché, antes de que Fran me rompiera el culo con su enorme poronga.
  11. michaeldavid

    m/m Destruction Power (finale written July 12)

    This is based on a role play I had - - I only deserve half the credit but I'll take all the blame if you deliver it with a flex... He is known as a dangerous hit man. I think I see muscle and power under the leather jacket, but it's so big I can't imagine someone actually fills it with just muscle. He must be thick with a 'protective layer' over the muscles that were primed a decade ago. I'll have to think of a way to talk him out of that jacket and see for myself. I understand he is usually paid for his services by billionaires. Fat, ugly older men lusting for his body - but he only sells death. Believe me, I've checked. I'm no billionaire, but I have nice clothes, a great car and a very expensive watch that shows both taste and affluence. I'm sure he won't be impressed as he is big enough to take what he wants even if it isn't a toned body. Weight and height still equal control in most situations. But I'm the kind of handsome that is cute. I can turn as many men with my looks as he can with his size. I've got to try if he can't be bought... I feel like he keeps looking at me. Am I piquing his interest? Nah - he looks more like a thug wanting to hustle my watch off of me. I'm drawn back to the size of that jacket as it spreads and creaks against his back. Quite a few beasts must have given their pelts for that thing. One moment I think I can see his is really muscular, the next I think it's a trick of height, thickness, leather and positioning. Either way he is good looking enough to try. A slightly receding hairline which shows maturity. I get so tired of 'kids' that think they're the shit. Nice skin, but not unaffected by time and weather and maybe even some smiles. Oh, God - he just looked at me and gave me one of those smiles. He looked squarely at me, raised his drink (a cocktail, mind you, not some stupid cheap beer) and fucking smiled. He's standing up. Definitely a solid man. Perhaps six two or better? Gotta be tipping over 260. And now that he has unfolded from his small table, there's clearly no belly, so maybe he IS jacked?!! "It's really hot in here, and you are under the only air conditioner. May I?" He was indicating his jacket and the chair at my table. He didn't wait for a response to either. He just peeled it off. None of this slow, teasing crap. He just stripped out of the jacket, gave a little bunch of his muscles like feeling free, sat quickly and pulled his chair closer. Looked me in the eye. And then pulled closer again so our thighs touched and I had to turn sideways. It happened so quickly I could hardly process. He wasn't as tall as I thought. There were boots. That made the mass more impressive. The t-shirt certainly clung. I expected a roid gut but didn't see it. This was what a real life Thor or Hercules must feel like up close. Only very real. And so close. "Yeah, I'm big." I was excited before, but mister show off without showing off found a particular button of mine. Proximity. Shit - I hate being so easy a mark. "I believe you are looking for me. Hired me for a job, correct?" He picked up a decent sized stone used on the table as a paper weight for the menus. He just cracked it with a squeeze and dropped the pieces in front of me, put his forearms on the table, which creaked under the weight as he leaned on it, indicating the pieces. "That is what you buy. Destruction power." "That doesn't impress me Jimbo, or Butch, or whatever your name is. If you don't want to do as you're told, we have no business to discuss," I say while purposely keeping my eyes on him rather than the broken rock OR his corded forearms he obviously wanted seen. "Choose to stay and obey or walk away now." He looked at me deeply, kind of scrunched his nose and tilted his head with a look of incredulity that turned to a smirk that landed in pursed lips and a nod of OK.He put his arm around me and pulled me even closer. I kept looking forward. He came terrifically close to my ear and whispered, "I'm staying. You get one painful death of the societal asshole of your choice for your fee. And my name is Mark. Are you scared I might snuff you instead, little man?" "Welcome to a night you might really enjoy, Mark. I'm Max. I'm not a bit afraid of you near me. I like the heat you emanate and I'm very attracted to well-built men. But I didn't hire you because I want to slather you with compliments or act like a size queen. I have much better ideas than that." I know he wants to show off. I know he likes o hurt people that deserve it. And I'm dick-hardingly afraid he might like doing it to anyone he chooses, too. A cash payment through a surrogate already happened, so what would he care if I disappeared. "See that guy over there at the end of the bar? He enjoys touching his nieces after his workouts. He makes them do things no woman should have o do unless she chooses. He fancies himself a pretty big man and doesn't seem o care if folks know. He beat the hell out of his brother when he confronted him about it. I hired you to make an impression on him. Literally. Leave a mark he can't erase." He pulled from me mid description and created space between us and the table as though he wouldn't wait for me to finish. "Dead or alive?" I stand and straddle him in the space he created. He doesn't flinch. I take his face in my hands and turn him from the asshole to look at me. "I want his straight, abusive ass to fear you and still cum because he wants you. Impress me, Mark." I move to kiss him, but instead, pull his attention deeper into me through his eyes and just give him a wink - - then pull my scruff across his face as I move in to his ear and whisper, "I'm going to make YOU cum before the night is over. But if you refer to me as anything but an equal again, I'll kill you." I stand up and give my hand to pull him up. He takes it and lets me help. He smiles at my boldness, winks back, rolls his shoulders with a tiny pec bounce and flex. He heads to the end of the bar. The man there sees me as he gulps another beer. Mark exchanges a few quiet words with the man. I couldn't make them out. Mark wraps his arm around the fucker's shoulder and gives him a squeeze. I see the lowlife recoil at being embraced and then watch him try to release himself and then wince in pain. He goes pale as he looks up at me as he was certainly told to do. Mark moves him from his chair without releasing the hold and brings him to my table. People around the bar don't seem to notice, but I see his feet barely touch the ground. He is slammed into the bench along the wall across from me. "This is my boss, Max. He says you're a very bad guy, friend. Why don't we start with a nice, heartfelt apology, asshole?" Mark said this almost cheerily, with encouragement in his voice. The target tries to jump free of the the table. I think he might make it past Mark, but Mark was letting him think he had an out. Mark uses one arm to contain the escape, let's him struggle and even punch him right in the face twice and then just opens his paw and shoves the man back down. He touches his face to make sure there is no blood and all the while the smaller man is staring at Mark's arm. I notice he's kind of keeping his own hands on the gigantic arm. Not a direct fondle, but more of a check of size and ability. But he is afraid and impressed at once. He makes one more pull on that arm with all his force, sure he's going to move it and Mark just takes the big, oak table with his free hand and pins the punk against the wall. It takes his breath and he releases his grip and nearly screams, "Who are you!? What do you want from me!?" Mark puts his arm on the table and flexes it. The dude instantly shuts up and looks at the sinews or the biceps and the impossible size of the triceps. That isn't an arm. It is an entity. The abuser stares slack-jawed. Mark flexes and relaxes it a few times, moves a little closer and opens for a gape of the forearm, flexing it into more width than a bowling ball. He slides closer to the man and clenches his fist which his admirer cannot avoid looking at. He then pulls slowly into one more biceps pose, lifts his elbow from the table so it brings the arm right under the man's nose. He tries to look away but is only able for a fraction of a second. Mark moves his peak to touch the tip of the man's nose. After staying there for longer than even I felt comfortable - with the inferior man panting and trying to pull his head back further, Mark simply said, "Look," and he flexed like he hadn't actually been flexing before. The head split right under the man's nose and grew so much it pushed his nose up. It made him inhale and I believe the pheromones from Mark's underarm hit. The man looked dizzy. I realized his arms were pinned by the table. He was STRAINING to touch the prize now. He began to mumble words like amazing and big and huge and hard and good and such. Mark turns to look at me while leaving his arm in place. He starts to push backward like he's doing a rear deltoid fly and I see he's really putting pressure on the man's head. "This dick has a weak brain. He's easy to control. You, however, have power Max. I can tell you are turned on by me and you can handle yourself in my presence." Mark took his free hand and pulled the table back from nearly slicing the man in half and his arms immediately flew up to the arm. He was both flailing to end the cranial pressure and groping the very tool being used to punish him. Suddenly, Mark let him go and said, "I told you to apologize to my master." The perpetrator gained quick confidence from the air in his lungs and said, "The fuck I will," and swiftly lifted an arm to swing at me. Mark grabbed his hand before he swung and simply shook his head as they locked eyes. The man so angry and Mark so calm. "Wrong answer." Mark squeezed and breaks the mans hand. He slides over fast and throws and arm around him and catches his mouth just as a scream of pain started to escape. It ended up sounding like a big laugh to others, I bet. The dude looked at me with his eyes full of terror and then bit Mark's hand. Instead of pulling away or calling out or becoming rougher, Mark gritted his teeth and moved his hand from the man's mouth to his forehead to pull his head back to the wall. He let his own blood drip down the man's forehead and just left him huffing in anger, pain and frustration. "I'll ask just one last time." The lesser man looks up at Mark with tears in his eyes. I start to wonder if I should have hired Mark for this. I mean, I'm not really into pain, but he seems to be. Both giving and receiving. It seems second nature. I get lost for a moment thinking where he must have come from? I quickly return to the moment remembering he said master. That's when I realized my pants were wet with pre-cum. I get even more excited that he seems impressed with my mental control. Perhaps I can please him? I suddenly make a move because I want Mark's attention. "He's not going to apologize for shit, " I say. "Damn...right...mother...fucker," he manages to gasp out softly but with defiance. I see Mark's eyes go wide. "Are you calling him that, or me, little man?" "You're...both...pro...bably...homos. Big...asshole...small dick." A pause as he tries to free his head. "Prove....me other...wise." That's it. Yes, I'm happily bisexual, but who wouldn't be attracted to the gravity of a specimen like this, I'm thinking. And he just showed he is VERY desirous to see more of Mark. "The best part of this moment, prick, is you will both pay for your crimes against decency and manhood, and the last thing you'll remember before you die is how this man - this incredible mountain of a man - made you cum in lust without your ability to resist. You will want him, fear him and obey him and hate him before the night is over. He will enjoy it and you will orgasm in awe and respect. Then he'll snuff the life out of you...mother fucker." I had moved close to his face and nearly whispered the last two words and spat in his face. He started to react violently and I see Mark move lightening quickly and stop his forward momentum by his throat. Holding him back while he swings at us both - connecting with Mark and being prevented from doing so to me - Mark leans across the table in front of him and I rise up to meet him and we kiss right in front of him. "This is going to be fun," Mark declares.
  12. Supercrav

    m/m A friend at last

    I wanted to start a short something, but it's already starting to draft all over the place... So here's some beginning, why not sharing? I almost haven't proofread it, hope it's readable. Don't hesitate to correct me, please, again ************ They didn't know it was love at first. But at the moment their eyes met both got struck by a feeling they never had before. Gunther was on his way back from the gym, and Jack was smuggling cigarettes on the sidewalk. Gunther was already a pro bodybuilder, living in his bubble, the shy 7'2 giant had no friend to speak of and his life was nothing but bodybuilding discipline. The smaller, scrawny Jake made a joke about Gunther as he was passing by. It was late and there was only the two of them on the street at that time. Gunther looked at the guy, the spell caught them, and Gunther laughed a little, as the joke wasn't insulting, and actually fun and smart. Jake, who had never seen a man so colossal, gorgeous, powerful in his life, quickly fired another witty line, as he was determined to try to extend this moment in the presence of the sublime God for as long as possible, maybe even interact with him. Even if it would be lasting a handful of seconds, an encounter of such mind blowing proportion was a chance of a lifetime. The conversation started, the wise and clever Jake skillfully extruding every single concentrate drop of his natural charm, and it worked quite well, as Gunther was amazed at how effortless and comforting it felt to socialize with the little bandit. Meanwhile, Jake started clearing his merchandise out of the ground. When done he put his backpack on, and naturally they started walking as their pleasant exchange went on. Jake was supposed to go in the opposite direction, but doing so hadn't crossed his mind the slightest : not a thing in the world could beat the necessity of drenching his own soul in the violent, intense flood of pure extreme maleness projected all around his body by the superhuman next to him. Not to stare drooling out of his fallen jaw at the miraculous demonstration of nature's infinite greatness walking by his side, Jake mostly looked at the floor on the way. Are that feet ? Oh gosh, that's... insane, I never thought feet could get so big. I could put a skateboard with each of his sneakers. Hell, he's almost bursting through them, I can see the muscles of his feet bulging through the fabric as he walks. Jake realized that he still hadn't seen the hands that went with it. Gunther had his hands stuck in the pocket of his huge parka all the time. He would try to fix this at the next intersection. " Gunther tell me, I'm rather new around here, St Charlotte station is over this way, right?" Bingo, Gunther took out one hand to point at the right street. As he was giving Jake directions, it occurred to him that he wasn't listening a single word, he was aghast, eyes popping out, stunned by the size and bulk of the hand up there. Gunther stopped pointing and exposed his hand flat in front of his new friend's face. " Yes, I know, I'm a freak." And put his hand back in his coat. Jake poked fun at him. " Oh my poor man, you're as tall as it gets, built like a barn, packed with fucking humongous muscles overflowing everywhere, the idol of millions of people, the dream of every woman, and your hands are too big what a shame. - Hehe, oh, OK, forget it." Now he had a smile on his face. Cool. Jake had never felt attracted to a man before. Not sexually attracted mind you, but this went way further than likeness and early friendship. Along with a loud and raspy cloud of solid body odor you could cut through. There could be no one else on earth but Gunther, this grotesque overload of explosive male power to unleash a stench of this amplitude over his surroundings. Jake was floating in a daze from this exquisite, divine perfume. In front of Gunther's house they said goodbye, exchanging their numbers. Once inside, Gunther stared at the note and he felt bad. He didn't want to let Jake go. It would have been kinda weird to invite him in his house. Around 1 AM, as he couldn't sleep, Gunther was staring at his phone. He wasn't sleeping, in fact, because he had been hesitating to call Jake for the last three hours. And now it was far to late to call him anyway, so that was a blunt point. Yet, every fiber of his muscles was dying to call and talk to Jack. Waiting even more would make things even worse... OK he had set his mind now, he feverishly dialed Jack's number, and when he pressed the call button the phone started ringing. With the same number on the screen... It was Jake calling him. They spent the night over the phone. Gunther called jack again just before noon after his training, during three hours, and around 7PM Jake called Gunther, until 11:17, when his battery went dead. They became inseparable. Jake stopped his wheeling and dealing habits as Gunther didn't like it so much, so he found a job in a e-cig shop. The cool thing is he had found a way to modify his shift schedule so Gunther could come have lunch with him every day, and after work, if went to Gunther's gym and waited for him outside. It was a very exclusive gym and Jake couldn't get in. Then they would usually spend the evening at Gunther's home. Jake once told Gunther that if he didn't take his shower at the gym, it would shorten his wait. Gunther really didn't feel like changing his routine, as the routine was all he had in his life before Jake ; but that question was a no brainer, if something could please Jake in any way, Gunther would instantly comply and do whatever it takes to make it happen, so that slight change wasn't a big deal. Not a big deal for Gunther, but that was a smart move from Jake, if a bit slyly : this way, not only he could enjoy the full intensity of his friend's muscle sweat smell he loved so much on the way home, but also, having Gunther showering at home led every night, to the most amazing, exclusive, breathtaking event that could ever exist, the emergence of the greatest and disturbingly monumental celebration of the supreme magnificence that could only be obtained by the male bodybuilder featuring the most revolting abuse of muscular hypertrophy overkill, emphasized by the fantastic pump provided by the unreal workout that ended minutes ago. The giant's powerful and respect commanding bare feet, deeply planted in the soft thickness of the room's carpeting, that was sprinkled, in a large area around them, by water dripping from the soaking wet and glistening body gloriously naked except for the small towel he held around his waist. As Jake's gaze lingered upwards, relishing the divine accumulation of muscular heaps, each more fascinating and delicious that next, the formidable Gunther waited patiently for his deer friend to fully feast his adoring eyes and slobber over all of this overwhelmingly luscious and monstrously abusive muscular profusion. When Jake's stare finally reached the head that was almost at the top of the mountain of muscle, he was rewarded by the perfect, broad smile that was up there for him, on a face that was so manly, so powerful, so handsome that it was also unreal, and the kindest look in the eyes of his beloved Gunther, who then said something in the like of "It really feels great, thank you buddy !" - and then went back in the bathroom putting on fresh clothes. Soon, the evening at Gunther's went from being a regular occurrence to an every day routine, as they became more and more intimate with each other, Gunther bothered less and less to get dressed after his shower, and went directly sitting on the couch next to his little friend, and the towel never stayed tied around his waist for very long, and they spent hours every night watching stuff on TV, but chatting mostly about nothing and everything, sharing, laughing, and opening their hearts. Offering the contact of his naked body to Jake, as he was sitting next to him, felt a bit weird to Gunther the first few times. And it had to be this way, as Gunther's body filled almost all of the couch when he was sitting in it, so there was no way to avoid physical contact even if they had tried to. But Gunther made that move because he was loving his friend Jake so much. Jake had lit up his life, he even wondered how he could have been making through it before meeting him. Gunther had always considered himself uninteresting and bland as a person, unworthy of anyone respect not attention, and clearly that was his motivation when he dedicated his life to hardcore bodybuilding, he wanted some people to notice him, and exist. It never really worked, as he was still withdrawn socially. He thought it would make him a King, popular, and get lots of girls, but it didn't work that way. In fact, the more noticeable he became, the more he felt the need to be discreet and non-existent. Sure, girls have shown interest in him, quite aggressively sometimes even, but he was very uncomfortable with it, and shied away from it. He got to the conclusion that maybe he wasn't interested in girls so much, it seemed. He was uncomfortable with anyone giving him too much attention. So, that intense, profound friendship he had with Jake, something he had never felt before, and the best feeling he ever had, was so unique and miraculous, Gunther was terrified at the idea of loosing this. He knew, and there was no way around it, it was bound to happen, and he was baffled that it hadn't already, some day Jake would realize how uninteresting, shallow, unworthy and utterly stupid Gunther was, and then move on and set sail. Jake was so smart, quick, fun, charming, Gunther had no idea how to keep up with Jake, and didn't what to do. Jake was politely having conversations with him, but Gunther knew that he couldn't contribute much, there was no way anything he would say could be anything but laughably stupid and boring and useless, as Jake enlightened and impressed him every second. Sometimes Gunther thought of something to say that might be of interest, or a relevant question, but didn't dare to let it out, as it would certainly have the opposite effect and expose his stupidity and ignorance even more. Jake could feel that Gunther was uneasy and nervous at these moments, and tried to encourage the man to share his thoughts. Not pressing him by any means, but through a comforting, welcoming attitude. And each time Gunther finally expressed thoughts about the subject at hand, Jake listened attentively, and showed great interest in Gunther's input, praising the wisdom and pertinence of Gunther's observations. Gunther didn't really believe that Jake was mocking him, although he couldn't help considering the eventuality ; or if Jake was probably just being the adorable, delightful, delicious man that he was. Yet Gunther felt inadequate, useless, unable to please Jake. On the other hand, Gunther had noticed some strange behavior Jake had sometimes... He would have his eyes almost popping out of their sockets, a trickle of saliva continuously pouring down his dropped jaw, his hands wildly shaking, awestruck when Gunther was kinda close to him. From there, after hours and hours of intense reflection, Gunther had a stroke of pure genius. The most clever idea he had ever come up with. Gunther, his brain severely aching from processing all the data involved in this incredibly complex, intricate enigma. He decided to take a chance on the mischievous course of action he had in mind. Gunther didn't want to trick nor deceive Jake in any way, he respected and cared about him so much. But as Jake's patience and kind tolerance was about to wear off any second, he had to do something, anything, even if it sounded crazy. Or at least far fetched, as this was Gunther's plan : someway, somehow, he had to find a way to keep strong this improbable, unexpected bond linking him with that man. But how could it be possible, with no brains to speak of, and being as uninteresting as it gets? Suddenly, in the middle of a legs extension set, after days of relentless torture over this question, the solution sparked into Gunther's mind.
  13. GiganticBeast

    m/m Caffeine

    HEY FOLKS! I am DELIGHTED to share with you, not a work of my own creation, no, but instead one from an incredible friend who doesn't crave the limelight. Still..this is AMAZING. The only way I can describe it is, it FEELS like the stories I found when I was first sneaking on the muscle growth forums as a not quite old enough teen beast it makes my heart race the same way and I LOVE every SECOND OF IT! It's a nostalgic throwback full of incredible growth descriptions and AMAZING characters. ENJOY! Three years of trial and error, of hardship and ridicule from other co-workers. More than seven years dedicated to study and reinvention of biological chemistry. When bosses give him project after project, he works on a side one. Something just for him, something to keep him sane, despite the workplace and workload. He can’t really talk to his co-workers about it, so he tends to talk more by himself. They murmur behind his back, call him mad, “not right in the head”. The higher ups move him down, floors away from the others. Away from the light and the sun. Into a hole in the ground, deep in the basement; a sub basement. Thrown into a room with vats of storage tanks of chemicals. Huge tanks of liquid nitrogen to cool down samples, it keeps them safe for use and inspection. Old heat tanks moderate oil for the winter, many pipes run off to the different boilers in the room. The pipes knock, bang, clank as they violently change temperatures. They whistle different noises. Dim lit old fluorescent lights, that haven’t been changed out in years, still hang on for some unknown reason. They flicker and blink. That is, if he can see them though all the pipes that run around the ceiling twelve feet up. Don't forget the dull hum of traffic about 26 feet above him that travels down the pillars scattered throughout the room. The door opens, a wave of pungent chemicals assault his senses. If he weren't used to them, he might have turned around and headed right back out the door. The temperature is moderate, except for the cloud of haze, which hangs in the air. That dense, cold vapor makes it hard to see things clear. He makes his way further to the back of the room. He notices failed or broken experiments littered on the ground, and rusted old tables from years past deposited down here, forgotten about. Hazmat suits, gloves, and lab coats lay coated, crusted, and burned with chemicals haphazardly strewn on back of old chairs, or on the edges of their old tables. There, in the corner, is his work. His own special project. He’s halted any assigned tasks, not like his bosses ever check in on him anyways. This was all that mattered right now. A caffeine additive for a workout supplement. Distillation beakers slowly drip a heavy, viscous, yellow chemical liquid. Stupid company, they couldn’t see the value of the supplement, they couldn’t see it as the gold mine it was! Instead they put him on a dead-end task to combat some super-flu. Their pipe dream project was all they seemed to care about, all they’d approve funding for! He could be, should be, spending more time on his money-making caffeine additive. So he could quit this lackluster, crap factory job. So he can earn the respect he deserves. Months of test samples from patients around the world. Test this sample, test that sample. More, and more still, are carried in larger quantities during endless hours of the day. This is a more recent sample from a middle age Russian lifter, that undergoes hormone treatments for depression. He neglects to tell his doctors that he was also experiments with Human Growth Hormone, and testosterone boosters. The scientist’s company takes interest in the lifter, because as to record, he has become the largest specimen in the world due to the super-flu. The largest specimens are quarantined to a remote island in the southern pacific. They prevent boats and vessels from reaching inland due to the jagged, dangerous cliffs and rocks. “How is my little baby doing today?” The scientist murmurs to no one as he observes the distillation process. “At this rate it'll take another week of processing. Yes, yes!” As he rants on to himself. “But then we can leave this horrible forsaken job and move, move far, far away from these horrible little people.” *Knock-knock-knock,* echoes around the large room. “My door, someone is at my door,” he spits to himself in disgust. He slams the sample beaker down, it skitters and rolls across the table. It bumps the other caffeine beaker out of the way. A yellow drip falls into it. The knock returns, more rapid this time. “YES! FOOL, DO YOU KNOW WHO YOU'RE INTERRUPTING!” he bellows, then throws the door open. He stands on the other side, he leans on a mop. It’s the janitor, dressed in a brown twill coveralls. His frame is large and heavy from years of lifting. The coveralls zipped half way up, unable to close all the way due to a heavily sculpted and overhanging upper body. A dungy grey undershirt covers what it can, it stretches thin over his heaving pecs. Titanic hands are covered in veins and hair, dense callouses from lifting his entire life. He inhales, his pecs push up into a properly kept beard, thick. It’s salt and peppered to match his head hair. Gray hair sprinkles with white and black hairs. Hair thins going up, fades completely at the top. A matching gray till military flat top cap lays on top of his pumped head. Glasses sit on the bridge of his nose. He peers over the tops of the thin rectangular metal frames. He chews bubblegum, a thick chin and jaw undulates under strong face muscles somewhere beneath that big beard. “What?! What, what what what… wwwhhhhaaaaatt!” spittle foams in the corners of the scientist’s mouth. “I need to snag some tools that I left down here from servicing the boilers earlier,” states the muscular janitor. They stare at each other without an answer. The silence is uncomfortable. Janitor chews his gum loud, he pops some bubbles, twirls the mop handle, waits for an answer. He watches the scientist sour into irritation. “Who is this guy? Doesn't he know who I am! Doesn't he know what I’m trying to accomplish? The audacity of this, this, this…” he mumbles aloud. “Janitor Bruce,” the older gentleman blurts out. Not as an answer, more of an interruption of the rambling thought process, as Bruce barges through the door. He heads towards the back of the room where he’d left his tools.The crazed scientist runs after the janitor, to catch up with the janitor's long strides from his massive, long legs. Colossal feet shoved into some galoshes. They scuff against the floor, footfalls audible. The scientist still mumbles, and follows the janitor around like a security guard that tails a troubled patron in a sensitive high-end electronic store. His grumbles are low enough this time that the janitor can hear his chatter, but can’t tell what he is saying over the noise of the his massive self, and subsequent movement of himself. “Can't let him see, can't let him touch. Too early, too soon. But need subject to test, yes. Yes! A subject, can skip rat test. Nasty, bitey, small, troublesome things.” the scientist deduces. He fumbles his hands, runs over them in manic thought. Then the janitor stops and turns a bit, then lumbers to the nearest boiler next to the beaker table. The scientist shuffles past while the janitor squats next to the hot boiler. He collects his tools that have been strewn about by the scientist. Small scamper sounds probably indicates some big rats, or feral cats that run around down there. The scientist walks up to his liquid experiment. He grabs a canister of distilled water. He snags the beaker that collects another drop of caffeine derivative and pours in the water. He whirls it with a glass stirring rod. He scurries back over to the janitor, and holds out the beaker. “Water!” he squeaks flatly. “Hot, hot, hot down here. There, around here, heaters, boilers, bubble, bubble, toil and trouble. Have to drink. Drink! Hot! Must, muuuusssttt drink.” His nervous twitches are prominent now, as if to conceal something, as if he were inspected by someone. The janitor bends down, crouched. His bags are almost packed, the janitor grabs the beaker, “Oh, yeah. Thanks.” He ignores the scientist, and downs the liquid. “BLECK! What in the hell was that shit?! Bitter lemon something… Ugh that was awful!” The janitor grimaces in disgust. “Drink, drink, energy drink. Citrus derivative. Must need more glucose, fructose, sugar, sugar. Bad, bad bitter, too bitter. Bad for business.” The scientist grumbles. He smacks himself in the head and table. He bangs on the table, until he hears a crash on the ground. The scientist scuttles around to the other side of the table to view what fell. “No, no, bad, bad. Bad taste, bad business. Such a mess. Mess made on the floor, mess made. NO! WHAT?!” He suddenly realizes the mistake, eyes widen to shock. Suddenly the scientist screams in terror, “OUT! YOU! YOU MUST GET OUT! OUT NOW!!” The janitor stands up. He’s collected all his tools now in his large canvas bag. “Yeah, yeah just let me get my bag and I’ll be out of your hair. You should treat your elders a bit better…” The janitor states cooly. He bends back over to pickup the bag… There’s a loud RRIIIIPP. The janitor wasn't shocked or startled, unlike the scientist. He jumps at the noise, and scuttles behind one of the closest pillars. “Well there goes another set of coveralls, here I thought I was cutting down. Guess it’s bulking season, huh youngin’? Phew, it's getting a little warm in here. I think I should service a few of these boilers, check if they run properly. You know, with all those world issues, with that growth flu… I've been working on this old body for years! Lifting, working out, keeping in shape. It's getting harder as the years go by. Then these lucky so-and-sos just get this immense size! What this ol’ grandpa wouldn’t give for some of THAT!” Bruce turns, and looks for the scientist. He gives his arm a flex, observes the sleeve fill up bigger than even he was used to. “Maybe I did more work than I thought today. Gramps got a really nice pump going, come ‘ere and, and… Where you go, little guy?” He searches ‘till he spots the scientist. He hides behind some junk. “Come on out little guy, gramps won’t hurt you. Much.” He smirks with a double bicep flex. With a double rip noise, janitor gramps gawks with mouth agape, as he stares at his busted cloth. It hangs in shreds from his arms. “Something isn’t right here. You. What was in that drink you gave me.” He beelines right for the scientist cowering behind the pillar. Footfalls are much heavier than before. Outlines of his feet and toes showing in the rubber as they've grown inside. The tips look striated. His legs kick the junk loitered around, meaty hand grabs a table and pushes it across the room as he heads right to him. The scientist ducks behind the pillar, as grandpa reaches around it like a hug. His arms having lengthened, grabs the scientist. Bruce hoists him up by the coat. “Tell me what you’ve done to me! NOW!” Grandpa Bruce demands through gritted teeth. The meek scientist squeaks and stammers. He can’t form words. He struggles, and grips the hairy, thick, muscled wrist of the growing elder before him. The older gentleman smirks as he watches the lab rat struggle. Not because of the growth or power that's happening to him, but because of the tent popped in the scientist's trousers. He pulls him in closer, face to face. The scientist closes his eyes tight and flinches. He hides his head as best as possible, and grips the janitors wrist even tighter. He expects a beating, or worse. The scientist is shaken to his core. He doesn't realize the janitor has put him down until the elder speaks, “It’s alright son, this grandpa won't harm a hair on your head. Open your eyes, and gander at what you helped create! I know you like what you see.” Bruce smiles. Warmth radiates from his muscles. “I’m REALLY enjoying it too! I think whatever you've done has made me a bit bigger in that manly area too. This suit is getting really snug down south. I think I've grown some. Look at these legs. Look! They are getting big!” He flexes his legs. The scientist can see the fabric stretch thin. Each muscle group bunches up. Thick and fibrous like a sculpted bodybuilder. More solid than the proudest strongmen. The scientist finally opens his eyes. The first thing that smacks his sight is a thick, bulbous, bulging, growing groin of the elder gramps in front of him. His eyes widen, they full on stare right at the throbbing erection. It forces itself out of the zipper teeth. It snakes around his waist. Two lemon sized balls fall down each pant leg, fill up, and pound larger with each heartbeat. They all push forward by his muscled thighs. The growing elder rumbles, “Go ahead and get your little hands full of this elder muscle man.” As he pulls both breast coveralls apart the zipper breaks apart showing off his chest and muscled gut. His bloated jock spills out. Yes, the drapes match the carpet, which seems thicken with a bushy treasure trail. The thick unkempt hair runs up and gets hidden beneath the undershirt, which has now ridden up to show off his fuzzy, tight navel. The scientist reluctantly reaches out a trembling hand to the jock and touches the sausage. It throbs and grows. It pushes out slow, like a water balloon that fills up steady. From its central area it billows out like a rippled pleasure wave as it fills the janitor, he surges in size. “Oh yes, yes! That’s it. Use those little digits of yours to explore your growing gramps. Dig in deeper, reach under that package and grab those balls. Give them a tug. My god this feels incredible! I feel so strong, so energetic. I feel like my heart is racing, like it's going to thump out of my chest.” As he grabs the scientists smaller hands and brings them up to his chest, right above his heart. The scientist squeaks again as his torso presses against the hard and striated chest. For an older man's chest, it doesn't feel aged or flabby. There below his hands, thumps his powerhouse of a heart. It pushes growth hormone and testosterone laden virus into his veins.Tissues overflow with power and strength, he de-ages, becomes virile again. The chest heaves under his touch as the scientist feels the fabric stretch over the expanding muscles. The neck of the undershirt sags larger, the bottom hem rises. It flashes an inflating, cobbled muscled stomach. It’s now at the scientists eye level. The scientist’s arms stretch high, his hands slip down over the janitor’s chest as it rises taller. He pushes himself into the janitor’s own stomach, the pouch of the growing grandpa giant spills out with the jock holds. It provides no support. Creaks, stretching rubber noises rend the air with an explosion. The galoshes that were on gramps feet blow out like an exploding tire. It scares the scientist, who hightails behind a pillar with a stung leg from rubble cracking onto it. Big gramps also jumps from the noise. Startled, he bumps into the steam pipes above. He breaks and bends them some. He dips back down. This causes hot steam to billow into the room at uncontrolled rates. The elder crashes to the ground. Pipes, scraps of junk, and the metal tables go flying. He splays out like a marionette puppet with its strings cut. He bursts in snorting, booming, chuckle. Spooked from the surprise yes, but he wasn't hurt or cut at all. On the contrary, Bruce is perfectly unharmed. “Look at this. LOOK AT THIS! All this, hard, hairy, strong muscle!” He rubs his hands over his chest and abs. He grabs his thickening nipples and gives them both a twist. A deafening growl emanates deep within his large chest. Another snap. A long wet slap echoes, the few strings which hold the jock together breaks. His thick cock slaps up between his pecs. They lodge in its deep crevice. Wiring hairs curl over the depth of the cock pillar. A large stream of pre flies in an arc over his shoulder. His soccer ball sized testicles spill out onto the cold concrete floor. “Ugh fuck, fuck, I’m so god damn horny. Even my cock and balls are growing! Mmm, m-more bigger.” His hands move down to stroke his shaft and grab at his balls. His strokes cause more grunts and groans. They deepen as his whole body slowly expands. The temperature in the room grows hotter. Steam fills the room with thick heavy air. Droplets of water drip from the broken pipes above the giant man, drip on his hairy frame. Between the water and sweat drops, his body shines in the low light. The scientist finally peeks out from behind the pillar to see the grown janitor surge in small spurts. He watches gramps flex, as Bruce rubs his own hairy body. He writhes in pleasure, breathes deeply with growl, and talks about how it all feels. Thick gray woolen socks stretch, he watches the gramps frame enlarge. Toes flex on each stroke of his cock. His heel widens and frays the back, toes bunch up then stretch and rip though the top. He makes his way back over to the elder and even while he sits on the cold ground. Their eyes are level. “Why don't you help out your gramps and get to worship this body, boy. Start with those growing feet that scared you away! You always stare at the ground, so I know you like em!” The elder says with a lustful command. “RUB!” He growls. The scientist jumps right into it and bends down, hugs and rubs the big, swelling feet. They stretch to the length of the scientist’s thigh, toes that are as big around as his thumb curl and spread. The foot continues to grow, inch bigger and bigger! The last remnants of the sock jerk off, Bruce exposes his bare feet to the air. The scientist gets up and straddles the shin, sits on it. He watches the veins grow, travel over the foot. Patches of hair thicken on the tops of the feet and toes. The steam in the air becomes opaque, as it sizzles even hotter in the room. The boilers kick into high gear. They try to supply more heat to the build, with nothing in return. “Suck on those toes, I can feel your throbs on me. You just started. Maybe you can get that little toe in your mouth.” The pumped elder says with his eyes closed in self worship. Just as the scientist sucks on the toe a staggered groan comes from the elder. The leg the scientist sits on shakes as it swells in a small burst of growth. It bucks the scientist back, he lands against the groin. He watches as both legs stretch and swell. Feet expand, legs lengthen, muscles bunch and grow; you can hear the fibers and bones stretch and grow. The fabric on his legs blow apart like a balloon pop, shred like cheese. Thighs widen and trap the scientist between them. Junk gets kicked away from the feet that send them hurdle across the room in wrecked heaps. Spurts of pre land on the scientist in ropes, as the chest rumbles behind him. The scientist can't handle it, he covers his hands over his cock and cums in his pants. The expanding god surrounds him. Legs three times as long as his body have grown out from the giant. The grandpa’s thigh is now longer than the scientist. “Uh, h-Here we gggGGOOOO AGAIN!” The janitor growls. With a body flex the coveralls tear asunder. He reaches up to the last remaining piece cloth. The grey undershirt miraculously still holds together. Gramps grabs at the neck. He rips the shirt off his torso with a, “GGRRRRRRRRRRRRRROOOOWWWLLL!” His cock fires, stream after stream of pre volleys on to the hot floor. Each time it lands farther and farther away, thicker and more voluminous spurts each time. Tatters of cloth fall down on the scientist, as pre streams down to soak him. The janitors balls lurch and push the scientist away as they take up more space. Coco nuts, bowling balls, watermelons, beach balls shove into the scientist. He watches hair prickle and grow from them. After all, godly grandpas must exhume power and manliness. That doesn't happen with smooth balls! Too enraptured by the growth, the scientist doesn't notice himself pinned to gramp’s inner thigh, squashed under those wiry wrecking balls. He looks back to the scene before him, the biggest cock he's ever seen throbs inches away from his face. He looms in its shadow, as it stretches so high. Thicker than gramp’s waist, he watches as the head flexes and gobs spurt across the room into furniture. Musky smells of sex waft all around him now, they grow stronger, opaque. The janitors arms stretch up, too short to reach the tip. Hands even for him, too small to reach around… For now. Drool drips from the janitors mouth as he strokes his cock, it elicits a growl on each stroke. “Rub grandpas balls little man. He’s got a load brewed to show the world! While you can still reach ‘em.” The behemoth lustfully insists. Grandpa’s pace quickens with furiously long strokes. Each breath his chest rises and doesn’t fall back down. His torso thickens, widens, grows up. Muscle piles on top of muscle as the grandpa’s head pushes higher. Neck muscles thicken and you watch his Adam’s apple bounce with each gulp of air. The chin squares and deepens. It becomes more masculine, thick stubble spreads over, down his cheeks and neck. His cheek bones sharpen and become pronounced features. The nose bridge thickens. The tip becomes a bulbous sphere without loss to any angular sharpness. His engorged, creased head grows along with the deep and powerful voice of the elder. Shoulders push up against the ceiling as the overhead pipes rip out of their wields and anchors, from each of the boilers now. “I’m sitting and I’ve reached the ceiling, AGAIN! So big, but I want so much more! Bigger, yes… BIGGER,” Bruce’s lips drool with lust. Each one commercial boilers kick into higher gears to supply heat to the build. The air is thick and heavy on the lungs, from the amount of hot steam. Glowing flames pierce through the steam from the grates of the boilers. They cause yellow, orange, and auburn lights to dance on the giant’s frame. Titanic shadows adorn the walls of the room show the cacophonous lust of the giant, of the man, of the god. His arms grow to match his torso. Biceps that would dwarf a VW beetle. He throttles his biceps again. His arms grow so much taller, his head in pushes into the pecs. Meaty lips swim with beard and chest hair as he licks the droplets of sweat and steam from his hairs. Bruce leans back against the floor as his feet push into the wall at the end. The floor cracks into spidery webs as he splays out against it. Great big calloused paws, mitts, bearish hands still try to wrap around the tower of his cock. As big as he himself has become, his cock and balls have outclassed him. So much pleasure has built up, his whole cock flares. It pours out a stream as big as a 5 gallon bucket of pre. "Ohhh Fuck the growth is getting stronger! My body feels like it's going to explode with mass. Yesss! Keep growing, don't ever- FUCK, stop!!” The giant’s body quakes with power. He pushes his hands into the ceiling as a surge of growth overcomes his entire body. Bus sized feet and boulder soles crash, push into the far concrete wall. Hiis head and shoulders squash in between both boilers and one another. His fingers larger than oil drums flex like biceps, and dig into the ceiling. “Too much, TOO MUCH POWER! IM GUNNA… GUNNA. W-WATCH ME…” A roar that would shake the building plus few blocks around escapes the maw of the muscled janitor. He thrusts his cock between the ceiling and his pecs. He grinds his obelisk against the squarish slabs, against his corkscrew hair, against the concrete as it crumbles away. A flood of cum erupts from the beastly muscled gramps. You think this story would end here. But oh no… Just as there is more white than any color on the page you read now, there is a hundred times more white expelled from Bruce’s cock. It wasn't even done growing. It’s barely even started. As much cum is it expelled, it didn't end. It only refilled more. Those balls make cum faster than that bludgeon pillar of a cock could expel. So the janitor does the only thing he can, he grips that ceiling and pushes that cock though the ceiling to the floor above. Thrust after thrust, he unloads into another boiler room above. It’s just as empty and desolate as the one they were in. A whole room that would be destroyed by the jets of cum, rocket out of his cock. A room, whose pipes would break again, snap and fray. A room and hallway whose temperature skyrockets, with hot, musky steam. Heavy hot breaths fill the room below. Inaudible growls of lust wrend the air in quakes, as balls slap up and down splinters of concrete. The scientist escapes behind a far pillar in time, before he can be crushed. Drips of sweat, steam, and sex echo though-out the room between howls. Levels of cum rise. They fill the room as the glory hole in the ceiling cracks. Alternate surges of cracks pour down cum, then thicken as the growing cock plugs it back up again. The scientist feels doomed if he stays here much longer. Either the rise in heat would burn him, or building collapse above will bury him alive. It’s time to flee for his life. He trudges through the viscous cum and exits to the world above. One last glance back over his shoulder, he cums again in his pants. He leaves his precious research behind. He ascends the stairs to pull the fire alarm, to get everyone out. Fifteen minutes later, the building is surrounded by police and firemen. EMTs respond to to call. There are murmurs about the heat. How it’s either too hot or too cold. How they all felt a minor earthquake. A few of the patrons described how it smelled like a gym. Firemen gather at the utility stairs to the sub basements, but can’t budge the door. It seems to have been blocked off by a collapse of the foundation. A slurry pumps out from the cracks of the door. This causes some of the firemen to sport erections. Just as they turn around to head back to the truck, an aftershock hits, the stairwell collapses. The ground undulates and cracks. People flee from the underground park area. The firemen run and push people out of the building. Some stand around the exits of the lot. THOOOOOOOOOMMM Something enormous bursts through the ground in an explosion of grey dust and smoke. It crashes up though the car park into the build above. More bursts from the ground. It tears apart as people run away from the building. Windows bust out from the bottom floor up as smoke billows out. Every now and then rubble and office furniture tumbles out. A few minutes of this go by, when a rumble grunt overwhelms the emergency lights and sirens. “UUNNNGGHHHHHH!! OUUUUGHHHHHH!!!” It’s so loud. It pierces everything. The bass howls shockwaves. Birds flee and take flight from around the building. It is so guttural and low. Those close enough fall to their knees. Maybe in disbelief, maybe out of fear, but the way their eyes roll back in their heads tells other tales. The scientist steadies himself against a tree, across the street in a small parking lot. He huffs. He glances upwards, and stares towards what he hopes can’t happen. It can’t be what he thinks it is. “No no no no. This can't be happen… It can't be!” He yelps to himself in disbelief. It can’t be who he thinks it is. Another aftershock hits, the scientist falls to his knees. His eyes widen as an immense figure bursts out the top of the eighteen story building. The giant speaks in a lust addled deafening voice, “"Awwww Shit this feels so DAMN GOOD!!! Grow FUCKIN' HUUUUGGGEEE!!! C-c-can't s-stop. MMOORRREE!” He flexes his upper body like he reaches for something tangible above. With a surge, his body grows in an epic spurt. The building cracks apart, as chunks fall down. Bystanders run and scream as some of the firefighters and men stay, watch, transfixed. “OHHHHNNNGGHHH. FFFFUUUOUGHH FUCK. That's it body, I can feel UNGH, another HUGE GROWTH SPURT COMIN' ON, MAKE THIS MATURE MUSCLEFREAK INTO A GIGANTIC MUSCLEBEAST. C'MON BODY...GRRRRROOOOOOOWWWWW G-GRRRR-GRROOWWWWW!! AAAAGGGNNNNHHHHHHHH!!" Everyone gapes toward the growing giant. He expands up and out into a supreme god as the building crumbles around him. Eventually caught in self pleasure, a tremendous hairy thick base of a cock peeks up out of the rubble flanked by monstrously thick muscled thighs. It quickly chubs up, as it pushes out of the building by its own power and growth. The cock head lands in the street, almost on top of the park. The giant’s eyes flutter with pleasure. The building now in shambles crumbles all around. It sends a dust cloud everywhere. The giant stands there in the cloud. Bruce feels himself up, flexes, growes, growls rumbles. "HOLY FUCK MY COCK IS COLOSSAL!! And it's still G-GROWING BIGGER!! Never imagined my body would get so massive if I caught this growth flu, but UNNGGGHHH I don't want to stop growing! I need more size, more muscle, NNNGGHHFFFF, more cock!! RRUUOOAAUUNGHHHH! SO FUCKING HUUUUUGE!!!!” Huge balls swell with vast reservoirs of manly cum. An audible a water balloon noise being filled violently. Creaks that snap the air like distorted drums. The scientist spots the janitors balls swell. They expand so fast they hit the ground with a shuttering force. The earth below quivers. The giant, addled with lust falls forwards over his convulsing member. The janitor’s bloated hands fall on either side of the park, his face hovers over the scientist. Bruce lays on top of his shaft, his hairy muscled chest traps it below. The janitor sees his little scientist on his knees. The scientist looks up at him and grabs his groin. “Hey there Mr. Scientist. You know, this BIG grandpa should give you a big th-thanks.” As he starts to thrust his row-house sized cock. The janitor digs his hands into the streets, he balls up fistfuls of asphalt like sand. He slams his cock out, and drags it through the street. He howls and growls. Saliva foams, drips from his mouth. It splats next to the scientist. Knowing what’s to come, the scientist books out of the park as fast as he can. As he exits he hears a blast of clear pre take out the tree he used to lean on. It rips through buildings and roads in the path of the stream. While Bruce’s beast jets pre and floods the area, his body pulses larger, bigger, wider. Bruce towers over down-town buildings while he lays on his cock. The monster has decimated city blocks as his fists alone crush a block with their explosive growth. Booming mountain sized feet plow behind the giant. What’s not getting pushed away or destroyed by his feet and legs are getting crushed by the immense balls. They flatten the skyline. Streets flood as the grandpa’s growth accelerates. His accelerated growth fast eclipses buildings with just a finger. Unlimited muscle, power, and lust cascade through his python veins. Nay, his subway sized network of veins. Sweat drips down his hot body. It spreads like a cloud of sex over the city. “Awwww Shit this feels so DAMN GOOD!!! Growing FUCKIN' HUUUUGGGEEE!!! My balls are so fuckin' heavy and massive, I can feel all the cum brewin' in 'em, gonna...HNNG...GGNNNFFFF....HUGE LOOOOAAAADD!! UUNNNGGHHHHHH!! GOTTA PUMP-PU-PUUGHHHH HU-HUGERR!!! Muscles pump and swell. They surge so fast it pushes into his neck and head, his whole face swells. He has to stand up or be choked by his own muscles, the city cracks under his feet the size of a county. The ground buckles under his tremendous weight as his cock surges above his head again. It’s wider than his body as it erects skywards. The gramps stands miles high, the colossal god has to steady himself between his cock and balls. He grips his cock that flows with an immeasurable amount of pre, right before it stops. His balls pull up against his body. The god tries to put a choke hold on his own cock to no avail. "THIS GIGANTIC GRANDPA'S GONNA PUMP OUT THE BIGGEST LOAD THE WORLD HAS EVER SEEN...GONNA COAT THIS STATE IN MY THICK MUSKY LOAD!! HERE IT...HHNNNURRRGGGGHH… CUMS. OH FUCK MY MASSIVE BALLS ARE CHURNING SO LOUD AND...GGNNHHHH… FFFFUUUCK FRRRUGHHHH, SHIT SHIT OH FUCKING SHIT HERE IT COMES, IT’S COMING, IT'S BLOATING UP MY GINORMOUS COCK SO FUCKING BIIIIGGGGGGG. NGGHHHHOOOOOAAAAHHHHFUUUUUCKKKKK! HOLY SHIT, AWWW FUCK YEAH CAN'T STOOOOPPPP CUUUUMMMMMIIIINGGGGG!! YES YES YEEEEEESSSSSSSS! OOOHHHHHHGGGGGGG SO MUCH FUCKING MUSCLE CUUUUMMMMM!!! M-MORE MORE CUMMMMM!!!" Clear across the country, out of a gym, walks Scott and Will. They just met in the gym. Will gave Scott a few lifting pointers. Will isn’t a trainer, just a guy. If someone needed help he’d offer them his know-how. They exchange numbers outside when a meteor shower starts above. That’s weird… It was so bright during the day, they just stood there in awe. Until ash started to fall, they decided they’d better get home. Neither of them drove. No taxis were available on the apps, so they decided to walk home fast. They share almost the exact same route most of the way. After a good two miles they rushed to Will’s place. Instead of parting, Will decides he would instead invite Scott inside. A rainstorm hits. Perhaps it had something to do with the meteors. Scott decides with the rain he better take the invite and heads inside. “Oh, you can call me Brawn by the way,” mentions Scott. His friends call him by that nickname. He shakes hands with Will. Just as they turn towards the house, they hear.. “BIGGEST FUCKING Grandpa on the planet!! C-C-CAN’T s-stop CUMMING!!!! GOD DAMN it’s SO GOOOOOOOOD!!” It rolls like thunder from a distance.
  14. londonboy

    m/m A Muscle Love Story

    What if you have dreamed of being with a muscled guy for all of your life and it finally happens? Are you ever nervous that it’s going to be kind of hard to move from fantasy to real life in a single moment? What if you have built expectations up so high in your head that no one will ever be able to live up to them? And what if the huge guy likes all the same things you’ve always desired? I have to tell you that being thrust into certain factual situations is not always what you’ve wished they would be – sometimes they’re even more and that can be very scary. I had grown accustomed to living in an imagined world, so it was very hard to come face to face with a reality that surpassed my hidden thoughts. Let’s get the basics out of the way. My name is Jon and I’m thirty-two years old. Yes, I really spell my name that way. Yes, I know it seems affected, but please blame my parents. They chose the name for me and the spelling. I have lived in Los Angeles long enough to call it home. No, it’s not important where I came from and no, I didn’t move here to have a career in “the” industry. I moved to sunny southern California to sell houses and over the past twelve years I had been relatively successful. I now owned a three-bedroom condominium in Santa Monica and I was well known on the Westside for selling top quality places. I have had two relatively long relationships that both ended because of my underlying need for muscles. I had been single now for two years, but had enjoyed the pleasure of many flings. My life seemed very complete until I met Ed. Ed, the dentist, to be exact. I would not presently be in such inner turmoil if I had never met Ed. I blame Ed for so much, but mostly for turning me into a lovesick puppy. And trust me, there is nothing more sickening than a gay man head-over-heels in love! It started out like any ordinary Saturday. I had read the latest installment of Jaypat’s cock-draining story on the Forum, I had pumped up my body with four cups of Italian roast coffee, I had eaten a Zone approved breakfast, and it was now only ten o’clock, thirty minutes before I had to meet my newest client at his condo in Encino. I decided to head out a little early to make sure I was there in time – there’s nothing like making a first time good impression on an eager-to-buy customer. I reviewed the facts in my head as I drove up the 405 Freeway. The guy was some kind of oral surgeon. He had lived in Los Angeles for about twenty years. He bought his present place for a steal during a downturn in the market and now wanted to move to Santa Monica, having already relocated his office from the Valley to the quiet beach community. He had been told at a dinner party that I was the agent that best knew the Santa Monica market (I made a mental note to thank the host of that party – a recent one-night-stand) and that I was easy to work with. I had not anticipated taking on another client that month, but something about the original message intrigued me. Here’s what had been waiting for me on my voicemail: “Hey Jon, my name is Ed Delfino and I was given your name by a friend. He said that you’d be the best person to help me find a condo in Santa Monica. I’m a doctor and presently have a place in Encino. I moved my practice to Santa Monica earlier this year and I’d like to live near my office. Feel free to Google me for verification of my profession and if you need more info you can find me on Big Muscle dot com under the username ‘muscleddoc.’ I hope to hear from you soon. My number is 818-724-1936.” Never before had anyone referred me to a Big Muscle page for information. Of course that was the first place I went. Even though all of the pictures in the guy’s profile had no shots of his face, the man had a very impressive body. I contemplated putting all of his body pics into a looping powerpoint and beating off to his muscled attributes, but decided it seemed a little unprofessional. I then Googled the man and found out that he was a well-respected oral surgeon – averaging all excellent and above ratings on Yelp. I then called our mutual friend, if you could call someone you slept with one time a friend, to get more information and to find out what the ‘friend’ had told Ed about me. It turns out that everything was cool. My past one-night-stand told me that Ed was a great guy and that he was intent on moving to Santa Monica. I also found out the mutual friend had suggested me because he knew I was good at my job. Even though I was nervous about what else this guy might have said, I reminded myself he knew nothing about my muscle fetish. It was apparent that Ed Delfino had just been comfortable enough to send me to his Big Muscle page. I’m sure he knew I was gay, but the added bonus of seeing the guy’s body only clothed in shorts made me wonder what else he might have somehow found out. I pulled into the large condo complex located on the rich side of Encino and gave my name to the security guard. He checked my name off some list and then gave me directions to get to Mr. Delfino’s condo. It ended up being more of a three-story townhouse than a condo, but Los Angeles has a weird way of naming units. I rang the doorbell exactly at 10:30am. The door opened a short twenty seconds later and my life changed forever. There, standing in the entranceway of the condo was my ideal man. Ed Delfino must have been around forty-seven years old, but obviously had the body of man who appeared twenty-seven. He was clean-shaven, had short brown hair with gray flecks, and had the kind of tan you knew only came from doing athletic things outside – like jogging, bicycling, or swimming. The pictures on the Internet did not do his body justice. He was wearing a light blue button-down shirt and khaki pants, but the stretched material of both items of clothing prevented the muscles underneath from being unnoticed. It was a look that I often drooled over – a big beefy guy wearing regular clothing that mysteriously enhanced the bulk it concealed. And to top everything off, the man had a smile that would bring traffic on a busy street to a complete halt. He held out his hand as he welcomed me warmly. “Hey Jon. It’s great to meet you.” “Um, hi Ed. Thanks for . . . um . . . making time to see me today.” I was having trouble talking. The guy’s strong grip, his deep peaceful voice, and seeing how his chest protruded out when he turned to let me pass through made my heart beat double time. I stepped into the coolness of his condo, but my body seemed to be on fire. I knew my face had turned dark red, but Ed did nothing to let on if he had indeed noticed. He held out his large hand and directed me down a short hall into a large great room connected to a beautiful kitchen. My business sense immediately kicked in and I knew instantly that I would be able to sell his present home for big bucks. “No, thank you, Jon, for coming out all this way to meet with me.” “Well, it’s always best to get to know a place I’ll be selling. It helps when looking for prospective buyers. This is a great space, Ed.” “Thanks, but I won’t be selling this place. I’m going to keep it. I’m sorry if I didn’t make that clear. I want to keep it as an investment and rent it out.” This news caused me to worry a little. In order to buy a really nice place in Santa Monica, the guy was going to need a hefty down payment and not selling his present place probably meant he’d be looking for something in the low to mid hundreds. I immediately regretted taking this job. I think Ed sensed my disappointment. “Don’t worry, Jon, I can easily afford a place in Santa Monica. I’ve got about two set aside to use.” “Well, two hundred thousand is good Ed, but I’m not sure…” “No, I meant two million.” Ed interrupted my sentence with his information and if I had not been such a cool businessperson I would have done a big happy dance right there in his condo. My heart began beating double time again – this time over money instead of muscles – and I immediately changed my approach to the job. With that kind of budget I was going to be able to find Mr. Big Ed a home that would make him cream in his crisply pressed pants. “Mr. Delfino, you’ve just made me one happy fellow. I am sure we are going to easily find you a new home in Santa Monica.” “I can see it doesn’t take much to make you happy, Jon.” “You don’t consider two million much? And let’s be clear, shall we, it doesn’t take much to make me happy in business.” I knew I was taking a risk with my last statement, but I didn’t care. My body was juicing with electricity from being so close to a well-muscled man and from the thought of a big commission coming my way. There are two things that make me very flirtatious – huge handsome men and wealthy people. What can I say; I’m a specific kind of whore. It was Ed’s turn to get slightly embarrassed and I smiled as his face shot red. “Yes . . . well, um, can I get you some lemonade or some water?” “I might be way out of line, Ed, but I believe this moment deserves something a little stronger and more festive. How about I step out and buy us a nice bottle of champagne to celebrate? If you don’t mind.” This comment caused the big beautiful smile to return to Ed’s gorgeous face. It was as if I had said some kind of magic word that opened a hidden cave or something. The man instantly re-gained control and his red face disappeared. I could tell there was a connection between us that we both felt and understood. Ed was in no way offended by my suggestion. As a matter of fact, I could see that the thought of champagne pleased him very much. “I happen to have a bottle of Dom at the perfect temperature here, so there’s no reason for you to leave. How about some cheese, as well? To celebrate this business deal, of course.” “Sounds lovely, Ed. May I help?” “No, you just make yourself at home, Jon. Everything is right over here in the kitchen. We can continue to strategize about my Santa Monica home as I get it ready. I’m sure you have a few questions, right?” “Yes I do, sir.” I watched as he turned to move to the kitchen. The sight of his muscled ass puffing out the back of his khaki pants made me lick my lips. I instantly let my mind drift to the idea of riding him like a cowboy on a bucking bronco. I could latch on tight to his bulging lats and hang on for dear life as he bounced up and down to welcome my plunging cock. These thoughts caused a pleasant reaction at my crotch level and although it was a lovely feeling, it really was un-cool to have a raging hard-on in the middle of a client’s home. I forced myself to turn around and look at the man’s decorating choices – in hopes that it would help me to find him the perfect home. My eyes were drawn immediately to the grand piano in the opposite corner of the room. “Do you play, Ed? The piano, that is.” “Yeah, I’m not very good, but it’s relaxing. And you?” “Um, no, not since the eighth grade. What’s the big trophy on top of the piano?” “It’s from . . . uh . . . an athletic contest I . . . uh . . . participated in recently.” I could tell by the way the big man’s voice changed and how he stuttered his answer that the contest was something he didn’t find it easy to talk about. I walked toward the piano to look at the trophy. It was about two feet tall and had the figure of what appeared to be a guy on top. As I got closer I saw that the man on the trophy was a bodybuilder in a double biceps pose. The plaque at the base of the thing said second place. “I kind of . . . well, I placed second in . . . in the Amateur All-Natural Mr. Santa Monica contest a few weeks ago.” I turned to look at the guy. He had stopped in the middle of preparing a platter of cheese and fruit and was standing completely still. It was obvious he was watching me closely, to see how I would react to the information he was sharing. I picked up immediately that he had probably met people in the past that did not find bodybuilding very appealing. It was clear that in his mind the next few seconds would either cement our budding friendship or possibly cost me a big job. He had no idea of how hard I had become from looking at the trophy or how happy I was to be standing behind a tall winged back chair so he couldn’t see my throbbing cock. I took full advantage of the moment and responded with more honesty than I probably had in a long time. “I am very impressed, Ed. I’ve always wanted to go to a bodybuilding contest, to see one live and in person, but because I’m a scrawny gay man I’ve always thought it would look like I was a creepy gawker or something. I don’t think most big men want to have other men staring at them that way.” “You’d be surprised.” Ed whispered something I barely caught. I wasn’t sure I heard it correctly. We stood there for a few seconds staring at each other. There was so much super charged electricity in the room at that moment I was surprised all of the light bulbs didn’t explode. The big man was staring at me in a way that made me both comfortable and uncomfortable at the same time. It was like we were connecting on some deep level, but we were also treading near some edge that if even the slightest breeze came we would fall over and never be able to get back. It was thrilling beyond belief. I decided to break the tension, but also amp up the energy at the same time. “Did you tape the contest? I’d love to see it.” “Um . . . yeah, yeah I did – but you don’t really want to see it. That’s very kind of you, Jon, but really . . . you don’t have to.” “Hey Ed, you might as well learn this now. I’m really good at my job and I am great at customer service and all, but please know that in my work life and private life I rarely do anything that I don’t want to do. I stopped trying to please people a long time ago. So please know that if I say I’d like to see you posing on stage that means I’d really like to see it. Fair enough?” Ed smiled and my knees almost buckled. It seemed like the guy grew four more inches or something – all over his body. I swear he swelled bigger from pride or happiness, I wasn’t sure which. His brain was working overtime as he sorted through what I guess was a trunk full of emotions. He paused for only a few brief moments and then tried to speak to me as casually as possible while he began to prepare the food again. “Well, the DVD is in the machine right now. The remote is on the coffee table. Knock yourself out, Jon, but you might find it pretty boring.” His attempt to appear nonchalant was endearing. I could tell the man was nervous and excited at the same time. He tried to focus on what he was doing, but as I moved to the sofa I could see him stealing quick glances in my direction. I prayed to God that he did not see my hard cock tenting my pants as I went to sit down. It took me a half of minute to figure out the remote, but then I had the large screen television on and pushed play on the DVD machine. Instantly the sound of weights being banged around and someone breathing heavy filled the room. I almost gasped out loud when the screen was instantly filled with Ed doing curls with what looked like intense weight. “Oh sorry, that’s the first part of the DVD. I took some shots of me training to check out my form. You can skip to the next chapter.” “No, that’s okay. I want to watch a little of this. Maybe I can learn something and become less fearful of the gym.” “I could teach you, if you’d like. There’s nothing scary about weights.” “Easy for you to say, big guy. It’s guys like you that intimidate the shit out of us little men.” I immediately could tell I had said the wrong thing. There was a sudden intense silence behind me. I turned around to see a face full of disappointment and confusion. I realized what I had done to the man and I jumped into action to correct my mistake. I placed the DVD on pause. “I’m sorry, Ed. That didn’t come out right. You don’t intimidate me. I promise. As a matter of fact, I admire the crap out of you. I guess I’m also jealous in a way. I have some deep scars from being taunted by bigger guys in my childhood and that causes me to sometimes not feel comfortable in a room full of jocks. It’s impressive – what you’ve done to your body and you should know that I often use humor to cover up my insecurities. And right now I realize that I am babbling like an idiot so I’m going to shut up and watch the DVD.” Ed was again smiling in a way that made me want to jump his big body. I turned around to avoid sharing any more of my most intimate thoughts. I quickly hit my forehead with the bottom of my palm and began the DVD. My eyes became instantly glued to the swelling biceps of the guy on the screen. Ed was dressed in a sweatshirt as he worked out, but the bulges in his arms were so big that the heavy material couldn’t hide them. The sound of the popping champagne cork made me jump a little and I heard Ed stifle a laugh at my reaction. Shortly after that the big man came around the edge of the sofa and placed a platter of cheese and fruit, two champagne glasses and a bottle of Dom Perignon on the table in front of us. It might have been my imagination playing tricks on me but it seemed that Ed sat a little closer on the sofa than was normal for people who had just met. He began to fill the crystal flutes as he spoke about the DVD. “See how I keep my back straight as I do the curls and notice that I’m not swinging my arms up and down wildly. You want to concentrate the pump in just the biceps. That’s very important when you’re working your arms.” “I’d say that’s a huge pump from the looks of it.” Ed chuckled out loud and handed me a glass of champagne. The sound of his heavy breathing and slight grunts as he lifted the weight on the DVD made me very hot under the collar – as well as very hard at the crotch. I had crossed my legs to hopefully hide my erection, but it was very uncomfortable at the same time. Ed held up his glass, obviously for a toast. “Here’s to a great partnership and to finding me a new home.” “Here, here. Cheers.” We brought the glasses together lightly and then both took a sip of the wonderful tasting bubbly. I couldn’t help but stare at the beautiful face of Ed Delfino. He was busy arranging cheese onto slices of bread and dabbing what I assumed was honey on top. I was sure he knew I was staring, but he was not going to draw attention to it. It was like he wanted me to get a good look at him. I kept turning to the television screen to watch him start another set of reps – marveling at how straight his back remained and the fact that he didn’t swing his arms – and then back to his real face a foot away from me. Ed finally handed me a small platter of multiple slices of cheese and explained them all. He then picked up the remote and switched to the next chapter. “Enough of this. Let’s get to me winning second place.” The screen switched to a bare stage with a banner that read “Amateur All-Natural Mr. Santa Monica’ and I recognized the place as the civic center a few miles from my home. I heard the announcer call out Ed’s name and then the back curtains parted and out walked the perfect specimen now sitting beside me, but on screen he was clad only in skimpy posers. The gold colored g-string looking material did a poor job of trying to hide the man’s ample package. I could see out of the corner of my eye that Ed was now looking at me and it did not go unnoticed that I zoned in first on his crotch. I detected, without turning, that there was a proud smile on his face. The Ed on the screen waved to the cheering crowd, the announcer said something to the effect of the forty-seven year old man on stage easily putting most of the younger guys to shame, and then Enrique Iglesias’ song ‘Baby I Like It” started pounding through the powerful convention center sound system. Ed Delfino then broke into what could only be described as a cum-inducing routine. I watched, mesmerized, as he moved through a flawless posing session. My eyes were glued to the television. Ed took advantage of my focused concentration. “Please tell me what you see, Jon.” I was so completely lost in his bulging body, the striations and veins covering every muscle, and the thrill of the music that I didn’t even hesitate to answer him. I spoke like some guy under the influence of some kind of truth serum. I spoke softly, but deliberately. “I see a man who is in great shape. I also see a guy that takes pride in how he looks. I see so many muscles – inflated in ways I never knew was possible. I don’t even know the names of most of those bulging masses. I see a flawless posing routine – like a ballet dancer moving gracefully across the stage. I see perfection. I see my dream man.” My last sentence and the fact that Ed finished his routine on the screen made me suddenly snap out of my muscle induced trance. I realized what I had said and turned to face Ed – completely embarrassed. My face flushed red again. “I’m so sorry, Ed. Um . . . that last statement came out of nowhere. Please forgive me. I think the champagne has gone straight to my head. I have no idea what I’m saying.” I didn’t know what to do so I just took another big gulp of my drink. I turned back to the screen to see Ed participating in what I knew was the final pose down and noticed that the three other men were equally impressive – but not one of them was as handsome as Ed. It was clear he was the total package. We sat there in silence until they began announcing the winners. Ed lost to a monstrous guy – the heavyweight – who did not have Ed’s graceful beauty, but did have a few more pounds of muscle on him. “It’s pretty clear the judges liked bulk over symmetry. I’m still proud of second place, though. I want to continue to keep my body as close to what I feel is a perfect balance as I can.” “I don’t know if it can get any more perfect, Ed.” “Thank you.” We were looking at each other and you could have cut the sexual tension between us with a butter knife. I needed something to distract me from my sinful thoughts. I reached out and grabbed the remote sitting on the sofa between us. Ed felt the same way so he stood up, mumbled something about napkins, and moved toward the kitchen. I pressed the chapter button and suddenly the screen was filled with Ed’s upper torso. The man was running his hands over his chest and quickly zoned in on his nipples, grabbing them hard with his thumbs and forefingers. As he squeezed and twisted the dark nubs he spoke to the camera. “Yeah, so fucking hard. These nips are so fucking hard. Aw, yeah, look at this huge chest. You like this chest don’t you, Ed.” “Um, that’s something else, Jon. Let’s turn that off.” Suddenly, Ed was back at the sofa and he was reaching out to grab the remote from me. I was too quick, though, and moved the remote behind my back. “No, I want to watch this. I see I’ve found the good stuff.” The Ed on the screen had moved into a double biceps pose and backed away from the camera. He was completely nude and I got a great shot of his half-hard large cock. The guy turned his head and brought his lips to his right biceps and started kissing the bulging mass. The live Ed stepped in front of me and bent over my body, obviously intent on getting the remote from the hand behind my back. The sudden closeness of his body made me suck in air sharply and my frame shook a little as soon as he laid a big hand on my shoulder. I buried the remote deeper beneath my ass and leaned out to watch the screen. The Ed on the DVD was licking the peak of his biceps and teasing the camera. “Look at that fucking huge gun. Yeah, look how big it is. This arm tastes so good, too. So fucking good.” “Come on Jon, this is very embarrassing. Please turn it off. Give me the remote, please.” Ed’s stomach and crotch was now pressed up against me as he was working hard to get the remote from beneath my body. To avoid losing to the man I slid the remote between the cushion and the back of the sofa and, at the same time, I laid the upper part of my body on the cushions to the left. I put my hands behind my back to pretend that I still had the remote. Ed fell for the trick and he quickly threw his huge body on top of mine and wrapped his arms around my back trying to find the slim piece of plastic. Our faces were right next to each other and I couldn’t move because his thick massive body pinned me to the sofa. It was the most unbelievable sensation in the world. I could feel his hard nipples pressing into my chest; his hard biceps squeezing my arms, and what I knew was a stiff-as-hell cock pushing against mine. Both of us realized the matching hardness of our crotches at the same time. Ed pulled his head back and looked into my eyes. His face was very serious, but not in a mad sort of way – it was like he was sorting through some facts in his head and then making a grand decision. Without any warning the big man brought his lips into mine and pressed hard. I quickly opened my mouth in response and welcomed his probing tongue. Ed turned his head sideways so his mouth could get better leverage to suck on mine. The guy certainly knew how to kiss – he seemed to be the master of all things at the same time. He inhaled softly causing my cheeks to cave in from the suction and at the same time his tongue gently toyed with my throat chute – darting in and out. And at the same moment the man seemed to make his lips work overtime – massaging my own like an expert. The focus on what was happening at my mouth was interrupted by the awareness of a giant hand unbuttoning my pants and sliding down to grab hold of my rock-hard dick. I moaned out loud as Ed wrapped his fingers around my thick shaft and whispered “nice.” Using only the arm that remained wrapped around my upper body and the force of his huge frame, Ed quickly rolled over and moved me on top of him. He could sense that the pressure of his heavy mass was making it hard for me to breathe. I immediately missed the overbearing weight of his bulk, but was happy to be able to inhale deeply. His beefy hand had started to slide up and down my cock, sending jolts of pleasure across my spine. I slid my hand down the front of his pants and was a little surprised when my fingers met the fat tip of his rod a lot sooner than I anticipated. As I moved beyond the head and latched my hand on his beef stick I soon understood what had caused my astonishment. The size of the man’s dick matched the size of his body. As I moved my palm down to press into his balls I could feel the sticky tip of his cock brushing my forearm near the elbow. I whispered “nice” to copy his compliment and this made Ed laugh – even as our lips stayed locked together. It was clear to both of us that our bodies were ripe for eruption. There was passionate kissing and a mutual light stroking of cocks, but we each sensed that any heavy jerking was going to make us both bypass the joys of foreplay instantly – and neither of us wanted that. We desired this moment to last for a hell-of-a long time – forever if that were possible. As if we understood some undetectable signal, both Ed and I removed our hands at the same time. I quickly brought all of my fingers to the buttons of Ed’s shirt and slowly undid them one by one. We were still kissing, but once I had the final button undone I pulled my face from his, pushed my body up into the air with one arm, and used the other hand to push the front of his shirt from either side of his wide torso. I whistled loudly as I gazed at his beautiful body. “I’m running out as soon as we’re done and buying you a first place trophy. There’s not a more beautiful body anywhere in the world.” This made Ed smile. He raised his body and little and we both worked the tight shirt over his shoulders and off of his arms. I tossed it across the room and then pulled my own polo shirt off in one quick tug. Ed echoed my earlier whistle and then brought his hands up to run across my smaller tight body. He moved his hands to the side of my face and then pulled my head back down to his – returning his masterful lips to mine. By this point we were both grinding our cocks into the other and my bare chest smashed up against his thicker muscled pecs. I could feel his hard nipples pressing into my skin. I reached up and clamped my fingers on his protruding nubs with all my might. This caused Ed to cry out in pleasure and he arched his back off of the sofa – easily pressing my body into the air. “I see the big man likes his nipples to be abused, doesn’t he?” “Yes sir.” “Good” I squeezed even harder and this caused Ed to wrap his arms around my back and jerk my body into his with great force. This knocked the breath out of me, but it felt unbelievable. The man used his strong arms to grind my body into his even harder than before – giving us both much pleasure. Ed then returned his lips to mine and moved his hands to the back of my pants. He pushed my slacks and underwear down at the same time, caressing my ass as he went. He then grabbed both butt cheeks with his huge hands and squeezed tightly – while he pressed my crotch harder into his. I used my feet to push my pants, shoes, and socks completely off my body. I was now totally nude on top of this gorgeous bodybuilder. He quickly followed my lead and pulled off his pants while never taking his lips from mine. It felt incredible to not have any clothing between my skin and his hard muscles. I could feel every part of his beautiful body and pictures of him posing on the television flashed through my mind when I zoned in on specific muscles. By this time I was also very aware that the big man was oozing copious amounts of pre-cum from his cock. He moved one of his hands to the head of his large rod and scooped up gobs of his juice. He then began to lube up my dick. Suddenly, Ed pulled his face from mine and turned his body over underneath me, like some kind of expert acrobat. It took me a few seconds to register what he was doing, but as soon as I felt my cock slide between his bulbous ass cheeks I knew what he wanted. His warm cum allowed my hard dick to easily slide up and down his ass – teasing the big man. I quickly latched my hands onto his bulging lats – barely able to grab them because of their size – and then pushed my dickhead into his waiting hole. Ed cried out like a wild animal and I immediately stopped. “No, keep going. Ignore me, Jon. I need this. Please.” Ed did not need to tell me twice. I thrust my crotch forward and the tip of my cock penetrated the opening of his ass chute. The giant man screamed into the sofa pillow and squeezed his cheeks together at the same time. The intense pressure on my cock only encouraged me more. I shoved in harder and sent my thick meat deeper into his asshole. This caused the man to stop breathing and push his body along with mine up from the sofa. It was like he was planning to do push ups as I fucked him. After a few seconds of getting used to the invasion in his behind he dropped our bodies back onto the cushions and this caused my dick to sink deeper into his love chute. I quickly began to push in and out to give him pleasure. He started moaning like he was being satisfied for the first time in his life. With each thrust I was able to go deeper into his hole. By this time the man was purring like some giant lion and was raising his ass to meet me each time I rammed my rod into his body. I picked up speed and it was fun to hear his breathing match my rhythm. I also turned to the television and saw that the onscreen Ed was now so turned on by his own body he was stroking his hard cock – while he continue to talk to himself. “Yeah, so fucking big. Look at these massive muscles. So huge, so monstrous.” I continued to fuck the big man’s muscled ass, but I also brought my face down to his – quickly noticing that he, too, was watching the television. This made me smile. I was beginning to understand Ed in a new and exciting way. I could now see he was even more the perfect specimen of manhood than I had thought before. I brought my lips to his right ear. “It’s your turn to answer some questions, big man. First of all, you love your own muscles don’t you? Now don’t be shy, tell the truth.” I continued to slide my cock even deeper with each thrust – just to fill his body with pleasure and make his mind focus on thoughts of me. Ed was smiling, too, obviously enjoying every part of our sexual connection. He didn’t hesitate a bit in answering my question. “Yes, I love my huge muscles . . . sir.” The ending was a surprise and an added benefit. It was clear that Ed fully understood how much his answers thrilled me – even as they added to his own excitement. It was obvious we were a match made in heaven. I was ready to bring both of us to our powerful climaxes. On the television, the taped Ed started to moan loudly in those short pre-ejaculation gasps. I wanted to make sure the real Ed and I timed our orgasms with the DVD. I spoke softly into his ear again. “But you like it even more when other guys talk about your muscles, don’t you? You like it when someone tells you how fucking unbelievable you are, don’t you, Ed?” “Aw fuck yes, more than anything else in the world, sir.” “Even more than my cock in your ass, big guy?” “Equally, sir!” “Then lets give you both. As you watch yourself on the screen I want you to feel my cock spewing my man juice into your ass and I want you to cum hard for me. Can you do that Ed?” “Yes sir.” “And I’ll add some fun to the moment, don’t you worry. Listen closely, Ed. You’re the biggest fucker I’ve ever seen. Your muscles are incredible. Everywhere I look on your body I see bulges beyond my wildest fantasies. You are one giant man, Ed. I get hard just looking at your un-flexed biceps. You opened the door today and my heart stopped. I could see your massiveness even through your clothes. Those puny khakis and that button down did nothing to hide how fucking enormous you are. You’re immense Ed. Colossal. I can’t wait to lick your biceps the same way you did in the video. I want to kiss you huge guns, man. I want to worship you the way you deserve. You’re my huge muscle god, Ed.” The combination of watching the onscreen Ed yank his cock to ejaculation, the intense fucking session I was giving his ass, and the words I was whispering in his ear was too much for the giant man – and for me. All at the same time the giant cock on the television screen started spraying cum, Ed’s ass chute clamped tightly around my cock signaling he was dumping a large load of juice onto the sofa cushion, and I exploded inside his ass. It was wild to hear Ed’s voice crying out in ecstasy on the television and beneath me at the same time. My own orgasm was so powerful that I couldn’t make a sound. My cock emptied into his hole for what seemed like forever. Finally, the television screen went black and both Ed and I stopped shaking violently. We lay there for a few minutes without saying a word. We were waiting for our hearts to start beating at a normal pace. Both Ed and I were covered in a salty sheen of sweat. The room smelled of cum and I still had my hands tightly clamped on his monstrous lats. I was the first to speak. “I never knew a man’s lats could get so huge.” “I never knew getting fucked could be so hot.” “Ed, I think it’s important for you to tell me what you’re looking for in a home.” The big man laughed and both of our bodies shook. I could tell he was thinking, so I waited for the answer. It was so incredibly comfortable on the man’s huge warm back – with my still-hard cock in his ass felt equally as nice. He finally answered in a soft gentle voice. “I’m looking for a place that has a lot of light. I’d like three bedrooms, hardwood floors, a gas stove, and a yard for a dog. Does that help?” “Yes, it helps a lot. So, I think I should tell you three important things.” “Yeah? What’s that?” “First Ed, I think it will be easy for you to find the perfect place in Santa Monica.” “And second?” “Well, secondly, I don’t believe in dating clients. I’m sorry.” “That’s fine, Jon. You’re fired. Sorry, man. And your third important thing?” “I have a beautiful home that has three bedrooms, hardwood floors, a gas stove, gets a lot of light, and a large fenced-in back yard. I think it would be perfect for you.” “You think it will fit me as perfectly as your cock feels in my ass?” “I guarantee it, Ed.” “And do you come with the property?” “If you’ll have me.” “When can I move in?” “How about tonight?” “Sold.”
  15. londonboy

    m/m Teaching A Big Bear New Tricks

    It was the summer of 1962 and a sickening humid day in rural Alabama. The circus had recently arrived in my hometown of just over five thousand people and I had chosen to spend one of my final days of freedom at the popular weeklong event. My college graduation had been two weeks earlier and I was set to start the world of adulthood as an accountant in the nearby larger city of Mobile in just five days. The Shrine Circus was always a mixture of fair rides, freakish sideshows, and the main event in the central big tent. My favorite part had always been the smaller tents that highlighted unbelievable attractions from across the globe. One year I watched a boa constrictor swallow a small sheep, another year I was surprised by an authentic bearded lady, and the advertisements this year touted a wild strong man called “The Bear.” This spectacle seemed to excite me in a different way than all the others that came before. It was hard to explain, but I wanted to see this man more than anything. I looked at the cartoon posters scattered across town that showed a guy in a red suit coat and top hat cracking a whip at a huge hairy man-beast who was lifting a rock that was larger than an elephant. I didn’t understand why the picture caught my attention in such a special way, but I was ready to check out ‘The Bear’ for myself. After buying my ticket I avoided all the rides and amusement games and headed for one of the side tents, which had a big sign announcing the beast I had come to see. I stood in line with about twenty other people until the appointed hour and we were ushered into the tent. It took a few seconds for my eyes to adjust. There was a four-foot high fence in the middle of the open space. It prevented the crowd from getting too close to a large cage that spread across the complete back end of the tent. My gaze was immediately drawn to a hulking figure sitting on the ground in the back corner of the tightly barred spacious container. I scooted quickly up to the fence so there’d be no one between the show and me. At first it was hard to determine anything specific about the huge mound of skin and hair sitting on the ground. I was finally able to discern dark brown bloodshot eyes darting quickly back and forth across the crowd as if it was trying to seek out the greatest danger. I also began to see that the huge figure wasn’t just a huge blob - there was actually definition and enormous body parts to the mass on the floor. I was able to discern humongous fur-covered shoulders rising up and down as the beast breathed in and out. The Bear seemed to be sitting in a crouched position with his monstrous legs in front of him. The hairy calves were huge and the upper legs were almost unrecognizable – since they each easily dwarfed the bodies of most healthy teenagers. My cousin Farley was one of the biggest men in Alabama and before the Bear even stood up I could tell it was twice as large or even more. At that moment, the red coated guy with the top hat from the posters walked into the space between the fence and cage and took a wooden cane and let it hit up against the bars as he moved up and down the large space. I could hear how sturdy the thick metal poles were, which was the obvious intention of his actions. The guy in the top hat turned to the crowd. “Ladies and Gentleman. Welcome to our show today. We have something so spectacular for you to see that you’ll be talking about it for weeks to come. The Shrine Circus has searched the world over to find mind-blowing acts for you to see and this year we have brought you one of the best. Recently, I was in Yugoslavia and introduced to something so unbelievable that I knew I must have it for our circus. I must warn you, though, if you are faint of heart you will want to step back from the fence – for what we have here today is as frightening as it is amazing. Ladies and gentlemen, I give you the Bear.” As he spoke the man pulled out a key and opened a giant padlock attached to a large chain draped around two bars that sat side by side at what was a door to the cage. The announcer carefully locked the door behind him after entering. I noticed immediately that the hulking figure in the corner seemed to cower even more into a huge ball. The gentleman in the coat unhooked a coiled whip from his belt and snapped it loudly into the open space. He then took a pistol from its holster at his side and held it in his other hand. A low grumbling noise came from the mass of hair and what I now knew was muscle in the corner of the cage. It caused the back of my neck to tingle in either fear or anticipation – I couldn’t tell what emotion was stronger. A few ladies immediately backed up from the fence – and a couple of guys, too. I didn’t move an inch. The second loud crack of the whip was in the direction of the Bear and the announcer yelled something that was unrecognizable. I assumed it was Yugoslavian or maybe something else. All that happened in the next few seconds made my knees begin to visibly wobble and my eyes to widen in disbelief. The gentleman with the whip had obviously ordered the Bear to stand up for the huge hulk immediately began to unfold from its crouching position and when it was fully up on its barrel-sized legs the crowd began to gasp in fear and awe. Nothing could have prepared me for what I saw. As the man-beast rose up the giant hide of a large brown bear fell away from its body. I had mistaken the fur of the bearskin with the dark hair of the living thing underneath. The Bear was indeed covered in dark thick hair, but it was not enough to completely hide the giant body beneath, as I had originally thought. The man standing before us appeared to be as thick as one of the bulls my uncle kept fenced in at his farm - just for impregnating cows. The Bear’s shoulders were a foot higher than those of the man with the whip – and just one of them seemed as wide as the entire smaller man. The face of the beast was a mixture of wildness and rugged good looks. Its head was covered in long hair – down to the shoulders - but its dark beard was neatly trimmed along the strong chin. The resemblance to my uncle’s bull continued when you took in the Bear’s thick neck. I believe the thick support under its big head was as wide as my waist. My mouth dropped open even further and I let out a small yelp-like sound when my eyes finally took in the behemoth’s hairy chest and stomach. For years I had secretly salivated over the mostly unclothed body of Charles Atlas in comic books. I had always dreamed of ordering his dynamic tension program and building my chest up like the guy on the beach in the ads, but what stood before me put the Atlas body to shame. If Charles Atlas was considered big then the thing before me had to be what you would call massive or gargantuan. The Bear didn’t have a flat stomach like Atlas or Steve Reeves in that Hercules’ film, but it was clear the thick hard mid-section before us was needed to hold up such a giant chest, shoulders, and arms. My first glance at the Bear’s limbs hanging from his shoulders almost made me faint. My moment of taking it all in was interrupted when the whip cracked again and another order was given in the same strange language. “I can tell everyone is quite taken with The Bear. Now, let me show you what he can do.” The ringmaster or whatever he would be called stepped over to a big bar on the ground with giant metal balls attached to its ends. Hand painted in white on both of the hefty-looking round black globes was the number two hundred. The man in the red coat put one of his heavy boots against what he called a barbell and seemed to use all of his strength to try and move it. The immense looking thing didn’t move an inch. He then asked the crowd if anyone wanted to come in and try to lift the thing – in case they didn’t believe it was real – but we all turned down the offer quickly and were completely satisfied that it weighed over four hundred pounds. My cousin Farley had once carried a small cow for a short distance – but the thing had only weighed two hundred and he used his shoulders. My body was beginning to tingle all over as I figured out that the Bear was going to lift this thing with just his hands. The whip again snapped loudly and this time is was very close to the big beast. Another order in the foreign language was given and the giant hulk moved to the barbell. The Bear bent down and wrapped his huge hands around the bar. This action gave me a perfect look at his thick arms. I knew with just one glance that each of his forearms were wider than one of my legs and his upper arms were thicker than both of my legs put together. I could feel the same warm stirring in my crotch that had happened the first time I gazed on Steve Reeves in ‘Hercules.” I could feel my big friend below my waist getting stiff. There was just something about big muscles that always gave me an embarrassing boner. Right before the creature in front of us lifted the bar he stared at the faces of the crowd. It seemed like it was a trick it had been taught to do – to increase the effect – but when the Bear got to my excited smiling face he paused a little and seemed to look right into my soul. I saw the big brute move his gaze down my body and the sides of his mouth seemed to curl slightly upward when he saw what I’m sure was the prominent outline of my hard dick in my pants. He then returned his eyes to mine and kept them locked on me as he raised the bar into the air. It was done so quickly that I almost didn’t believe it had happened, but then I watched as the Bear held the big thing above his head and every muscle in his body seemed to pop out to new size. He then pumped it up and down a few times to really prove what he was capable of, finally stopping with it in the air. The giant then gritted his teeth and we watched as his forearms, upper arms, and shoulders started to tighten, causing cord-like veins to appear everywhere. I had no idea what was happening, but then I noticed that the middle of the bar above his head was slowly inching upward. The man was bending the metal bar and causing the big balls to move toward each other. After getting it almost to a right angle he let it drop to the ground with a loud thud and we all stared as the heavy balls, which had sunk partially into the ground because of their weight. The Bear had not taken his eyes off of me the entire time. I surveyed his massive body and noticed it was now covered in mouth-watering droplets of sweat, which matted his body hair in places and emphasized his bulking muscles. The sudden crack of the whip, this time hitting the left shoulder of the bear, caused me to snap out of my muscle trance. I looked at the Bear’s face to see if it registered pain but it was obvious he had not felt anything at all – it had probably only felt like a fly landing on him. I did notice that the big beast glared at the ringmaster and a sneer crept across his lips. I glanced at the guy in the red coat and noticed a distinct look of fear – even if it was very brief. “There you have it, Ladies and Gentlemen, the full power of the Bear. This is surely the strongest man in the world. Remember, everyone, that this creature will be displaying his strength even more under the big top later this evening. Make sure you don’t miss the main show tonight at six. But wait, what’s this? It seems like the Bear has seen something in the audience that he likes. I must warn you, ladies and gentlemen, when he gets like this we have trouble containing him. I think he has seen some pretty young lady who has made his animal instincts go out of control. I’m not sure I’ll be able to keep him from going wild. Folks, it would be best if you exited the tent right away. Just to your right there!” It was pretty clear that this was all part of the act. The Bear had started acting a little crazy, grabbing the bars and shaking the entire cage. The thing started growling and grunting like an animal and the ringmaster was playing the part of a worried keeper – but very poorly. He started cracking the whip into the air and yelling orders in the foreign language. Some of the people around me immediately stepped back and one or two of the ladies screamed. I didn’t move. I was mesmerized as I watched the Bear grab two metal bars of the cage and start to pull them apart. I could hear the steel squealing as his strong hands easily deformed it. The big man never took his eyes from me as he started to pry the bars away from each other. I moved my gaze back and forth between his huge arms and his eyes – wanting to see what his power could do but also somehow on fire by how he looked at me. It was a feeling I had never experienced before. Just as the Bear got the bars pried far enough apart for him to turn sideways and stick his upper body through – reaching out toward us with a huge hand – the ringmaster shot his gun into the air. All noise and motion stopped – even the Bear quickly snapped back into the cage and froze. The ringmaster shouted an order and the huge man immediately moved to the back corner, crouched down, and covered his large frame with the bearskin. Something made me look up at the roof of the tent – fully intending to see bullet holes, but none were there. Just as I had thought, the gun used blanks. “No need to panic, folks. The Bear just wanted to make contact with some pretty girl. Don’t worry; we have him under control. Come to the big top later tonight and you’ll see him do a lot more. Everyone can exit out to your right. Have a great day.” The crowd started to move toward the tent opening. I wanted desperately to stay – and I didn’t know why. It was clear that the Bear had not noticed some girl, for he had stared at me the entire time. His gaze had made my stomach feel weirder than I ever remembered. I moved with the crowd but just before exiting I stepped behind a large wooden cutout of “The Bear” that was used for decoration in the front section of the viewing area. My heart was pounding, but I was compelled to stay by some unknown desire and it was the most powerful pull I had ever felt. Someone outside closed the opening to the tent and suddenly there were only three of us in the space. I was ready to somehow get a chance to face the Bear one on one. {PART TWO} “For crying out loud Bear, why did you bend the barbell? You know that’s not part of the act. What was that all about, huh?” There was a sudden change in the ringmaster’s behavior and voice. He now sounded like one of those mafia guys from New York in the movies. And he was talking English to the Bear. I was very confused until I saw the Bear stand up and let the fur covered cloak fall to the ground. He looked down like a kid caught doing something wrong. When he spoke it was a powerful voice, but very restrained. “I’m sorry Hank.” “Not good enough Bear, not good enough. You were showing off for that good-looking kid in the front weren’t you. You can’t do that Bear. I mean it. You gotta follow my script and the orders I give. I know you got urges, man, but you have to control ‘em. We can’t take chances – especially down here in the south. They might lynch you for acting that way. You understand me Bear? You hear me?” “Yeah Hank. I’m sorry.” “Sorry’s not good enough, Bear. Now fix the barbell and the cage. You need to rest up for tonight. I want to try that new act where you hold back the two horses. You feel up to it.” “Yeah.” The Bear moved to the barbell implanted in the ground and this time he reached down and lifted it with one hand. I immediately felt duped by the act. I had been sure the thing was real. So many things of the last few minutes confused me. I watched the behemoth bend the barbell back into one straight line and then return it to its original place. The Bear then walked over to the bars on the cage and he quickly straightened them out, as well. They screeched again as he put them back in perfect place. The things sure sounded real. “Shit, even after all these years it still amazes me when you do that, Bear. You are one strong fucker. Now get back to your place and let me lock you up. I’ve got some grub over there for you. I’m going to get a quick bang from Sally and then head into town for a few beers. I’ll be back a little before six. You need anything, Bear?” “No Hank. Um . . . can I go with ya’ Hank.” “You know you can’t Bear; you don’t need to ever go out of this tent.” The Bear went over and spread out the thick hide on the ground. He then stat down and took a large metal clamp and closed it around his ankle. The guy named Hank came over and locked the clamp with a small key. He then took a hammer and pounded a large spike through the end of a large chain attached to the clamp around the Bear’s leg. Hank handed the big man a mound of food and a jug of water. He exited the cage, locked the padlock, and then hung the key on a hook beside the door. “See you big guy. Do a hundred push-ups later on, okay? We need you looking pumped tonight. I’ll be back later.” “Can I do more Hank?” “Knock yourself out doofus, knock yourself out.” I watched Hank leave the tent through a back entrance and then turned to look at the Bear. I could not understand what was going on – both between the two men and within my body. My dick was throbbing hard and I felt like some kind of giant raw nerve. I was sure a strong wind could have sent me over the edge. I could not fathom what this situation was all about. I contemplated sneaking out the tent entrance to my right. “I’m not really mean, ya know.” The Bear’s words made my body go rigid. I held my breath and after a few seconds I carefully peered out from behind the wooden cutout. I saw the smiling face of the Bear chomping on a huge piece of meat and looking straight at me. I immediately pulled myself back behind the cutout and started making plans to run. “You’re really cute.” His voice sounded child-like and very sincere. My heart was pounding hard and I still hadn’t taken a breath. I finally exhaled and forced myself to step out into the open area. I looked at the Bear. He had stopped eating – with the food still in his hands – and he was staring at me. “I bended the barbell just for you, ya know. You liked it. Didn’t ya? I saw you did.” I had no idea what was making me so bold but I stepped a little closer to the fence between the cage and me. I didn’t get what he was saying and I must have had a confused look on my face. The Bear broke into a big smile and he laughed a little. “Your pecker got real big. That’s how I know.” My hands immediately flew to my crotch as I attempted to cover the giant ‘pecker’ God had given me. I’m sure my face turned bright red and I immediately looked at the ground. I could not believe two men would ever talk to each other this way. This was all new to me. I finally glanced back up at the big man. “It’s a real purdy pecker. And big too. Like mine!” The Bear spread his legs apart and I instinctively glanced down at his crotch, noticing the long thick outline of a hard penis snaking down the inside of the knee length cut-offs he was wearing. Seeing his hard dick was thrilling enough, but added to that jolt was my first real intense look at his mammoth legs and this made me gasp out loud. “I’m big all over, ain’t I?” “Yes.” My mouth was completely dry so my answer was soft and raspy. I could tell my face was still very flushed and all I could hear was the pounding of my heart in my eardrums. I was very worried that I was going to faint at any moment. I took a few deep breaths and tried to calm myself down. I returned my gaze to the Bear’s face. He was still smiling – like a proud little boy. Something in his smile helped me to regain control of my body, as well as my mind. “You are very big and I think you are also very strong.” “Yeah, real strong. I like bending things and picking up real heavy things.” “Is that real?” I was pointing toward the barbell. The Bear followed my hand, which was visibly shaking, and looked at the huge thing resting on the ground. He turned back to me and his smile grew even larger. “Yeah, it’s real. Hank doesn’t like it when I bend it, though. I broke two of ‘em before. They just snap in two. They cost a lot to make. But I wanted to show off for ya’. You saw Hank get mad ‘bout it, didn’t ya’.” I now moved to the fence. I still marveled at the size of the man before me. He seemed even bigger than before. Something beyond my comprehension took control of my body and I jumped over the fence and walked to the edge of the cage. Without even thinking I grabbed the two bars the Bear had easily bent and I tried to pull them apart. They didn’t budge at all. I pulled harder and it was perfectly clear they were real. I glanced higher on the bars – to where the Bear’s hands would naturally grab – and I saw clear indentations where his fingers pulled during the show. My dick twitched a little and I heard the Bear giggle. I glanced down at him. “Your pecker’s all happy ain’t it. It’s jumping around a lot.” “I blushed red again. I glanced down at the outline of my large dick sticking across my thigh. I watched it move back and forth as I held onto the steel bars that the Bear had bent so easily. I was about to lose control of myself so I let go of the cage and returned my gaze to the big man. I smiled back at him – starting to get more comfortable with the situation. “Ya’ want some food?” He held out the big chunk of meat in his hand, his fingers wrapped around the bone at the end. I was touched by his incredible generosity and what I could tell was innocence. I had never been so attracted to someone in my entire life. It was totally confusing and completely comfortable at the same time. “Yeah, that would be nice. How about you come over here and bend the bars for me so I can come in.” I was so incredibly bold all of the sudden. I believe my new attitude was fueled by my desire to see up close and personal what the big man could do. My inhibitions were suddenly gone because I had been granted a private audience with the strongest man in the world. This kind of opportunity would only come once in my lifetime and I was going to take advantage of it. “Naw, I can’t. This thing won’t let me.” The Bear pointed at the thick clamp around his ankle, which was chained to the metal stake in the ground. I was instantly confused. I had seen this man lift over four hundred pounds with one hand and bend steel like it was nothing. He could have easily pulled out the stake – not to mention pull the chain apart or rip the cuff thing off of his leg. I looked at his face to see if he was teasing me, but he looked sincere. “How can that keep you down? You’re so strong.” “Not as strong as this. These things keep all the big elephants in place. I’m not stronger than that.” I immediately remembered a story my grandfather had told me when I was younger. He explained that circus people would use stakes and chains to hold baby elephants in place and as the animals grew older and bigger they seemed to never forget that they could be so easily contained. Even fully grown they thought the small chain and stake could keep them in place. I was now seeing this lived out with a human being. My heart suddenly reached out to the Bear in an unexplainable way – the man became endeared to me on a much deeper level than before. All fear left my body. I became focused on one thing and one thing alone – to be this big man’s friend and protector. I quickly moved to the cage’s door, took the key and opened the padlock. I entered the cage, walked over to the big man’s bear hide, plopped myself down, and took the big piece of meat he was offering to me. I took a large bite and then handed the heavy thing back to him. I chewed the terrible tasting clump in my mouth and then swallowed. I watched as the mountain of a man beside me did the same thing. After he swallowed he turned and looked down at me. I was suddenly very aware of how much this man completely dwarfed me. His huge hand was much bigger than my entire head. I gulped loudly. “I ain’t ever been this close to anyone but Hank.” “What? How is that possible? What about the other people in the circus?” “Nobody likes me. Hank says I scare ‘em. You ain’t scared, though, are ya’?” “Not at all. I like you.” “I knew it. Our peckers don’t lie, do they?” “No they don’t.” “What’s your name?” “My name is Eden. What’s your name?” “Bear.” “No, I mean your real name.” “Hank says I can’t tell nobody my real name. I have to be called Bear.” “Well I won’t tell Hank. I promise. Do you like the name Bear? I’ll call you that if you want me to.” “No . . . I . . . don’t like it. It makes me sound mean. Don’t tell Hank. He’ll get something mad. My name . . . is . . . Bobby.” “Well Bobby it is really nice to meat you.” “Nice to meet you Eden.” We shook hands and the big man’s strength was evident in his grip. I cringed a little from the pain but Bobby didn’t seem to notice. He was looking down at me with a face full of happiness. I did not think I could ever remember someone being so joyful. “I ain’t never had a friend. Are you my friend, Eden?” “Yes sir. I am your friend, Bobby.” This made the huge man smile like never before. He took another bite of the meat and then held it out for me. Even though the taste disgusted me I took a big bite, as well, just to please my new friend. He laughed and then pushed me with his free hand. I know he thought it was a light shove, but it had enough force to send me to the ground quickly. He realized what he had done and grabbed my arm roughly to pull me back up straight. I was a little dazed but so on fire with lust for the big guy that I ignored all of the pain. “Did you like my show, Eden?” “Yes, very much Bobby. I’m wondering, though. Why do they call you ‘The Bear’, instead of just Bobby?” “Hank says it’s better pub . . . bup . . . pub . . . li . . . ci . . . ty. I think that’s right.” “Yes, I can see that, Bobby. Can I ask you something else, friend?” “Sure, friend.” I could tell he loved that I called him that and it was clear he felt comfortable enough to call me the same. He was beginning to trust me and it made me feel good. I was already deeply in love with him – even if I didn’t know it. I wanted him to count me as a close ally – someone who knew what was best for him. I wanted him as something more than a good friend – I wanted him as a . . . a what? . . . a lover. Yes, I wanted Bobby to desire me in a sexual way. Realizing that fact caused a floodgate to open within me and suddenly I was drawn to the man in a way that was incomprehensible a few hours ago. He excited me beyond my wildest dreams. I wanted him almost as much as I wanted air, itself – maybe even more. “Do you like working for the circus?” I saw the immediate conflict my question caused in his head. I was suddenly very sorry that I had asked him the question. Was it fair for me to ask him to re-evaluate all that he had known for such a long time? I didn’t want to lose his trust so early and I certainly did not want to make him dislike me. I desired his affection more than anything. “Yeah, I guess. It’s all I done forever. Hank says I am the best act he ever had. He treats me okay.” “Do you ever want to go out there – where I came from? Do you ever want to see what is beyond this tent – what’s beyond the circus?” “Yeah.” That’s all the big man said, but I could hear volumes in his response. He looked at me as he took another big bite of his meat. The behemoth wanted more than just his present life – even if he didn’t realize it. I took advantage of the situation and placed my hand on his big thigh. I immediately felt his body quiver with excitement and I visually saw his python of a dick expand down his inner thigh. I was having the same response to touching his body – turned on beyond belief by the hard muscled leg my hand now caressed. We both looked into each other’s eyes as I gently stroked his thigh. “I ain’t never been touched, Eden. It makes my body feel strange.” “Do you like the way it makes you feel, Bobby?” “Yeah. A lot.” “Me too. I like how you make me feel – a lot – too.” “Hank says I ain’t suppose to like boys, Eden. He says a big man like me needs to like a girl.” “What do you think, Bobby?” “No girl ever made my pecker as hard as it is right now . . . Eden . . . sorry if that is wrong.” “Give me your hand, Bobby. Here, feel that. You see how big my pecker has become, too?” “Yeah!” I had forced his hand on my rock hard penis. He had responded by grabbing it roughly. It hurt like hell, but it also felt so good. My body kind of caved in as soon as he wrapped his big hand around my large cock. It was as hard as it had ever been in my entire life – and I knew it was because of Bobby. “You make me hard, Bobby.” “You like boys, too, Eden?” “I like men who are big and strong, Bobby.” “There ain’t nobody bigger or stronger than me, Eden.” “And that’s why I like you, Bobby. I like you a lot.” “My pecker’s about to spit up, Eden. We have to be careful. Hank says I gotta not make my pecker spit out. He says it will make me weak. I don’t want to be weak, Eden.” I removed his hand from my dick. I did not want to scare the big man. I also took my hand from his body. I wanted to save our explosions for later on. The man made me crazy with lust and he didn’t even understand it. I was lost in my love for the huge guy. “You ever thought Hank was wrong, Bobby?” “Yeah . . . I guess so. He says I ain’t suppose to like boys but I do. I try hard to like girls. I look at their bodies and I close my eyes to picture their faces but it always comes back to boys. I really like boys that are small like you. You made my pecker big as soon as you walked in the tent today.” “And mine got very big as soon as you stood up, Bobby.” “Yeah, I know. I glanced over at the big barbell as Bobby took another bite of his meat. I was still trying to grasp just how strong the big man actually was – but it was all so mind-boggling. I turned back to Bobby, who was watching me closely. He swallowed before he spoke. “You wanna go see if it’s for real, don’t cha?” “Yes.” “Go ahead Eden. Hank still tries to move it sometimes – even after being together for a long time. He never pushed it even an inch.” I stood up and walked over to one of the large round balls of the barbell. I reached down and placed my hand on its surface. The thing was cool to the touch and as hard as my father’s anvil out in the barn. I turned my hand over and knocked on the thing with my knuckles. I was immediately sorry that I had tapped so hard because it caused some pain. I could tell the thing was solid, through and through. There was no echo inside and the sound was dull, like I was knocking on the side of a big rock. I placed both of my hands off to the side of the huge mass of metal and then pushed with all my might. The only thing that moved were my arms bending at the elbow because I pressed so hard and the barbell didn’t move at all. My body fell into the side of the metal ball. My body was on fire with awe and lust as I realized the behemoth in the corner could actually easily lift something so heavy and then bend it with his hands like it was a small piece of wire. I pushed my body back into a standing position and turned to look at Bobby. He was smiling at me – again with a face full of pride. “When you pick it up Bobby what does it feel like?” “I dunno – I guess like I’m picking up a boot or something. It’s real light.” “If you don’t lift it how many guys does it take to move it?” “Six or seven – but they have to be big guys, ya know.” “How did you get so big Bobby? “I dunno – I’ve always been big. My ma and pa were big, too. My pa had to use small trees to whoop me when I was a boy. He used to get real mad when they busted on my behind.” “How did you meet Hank?” This question caused Bobby’s face to scrunch up, like he didn’t want to respond. I waited a few seconds to give him some time to work through what was going on in his head. I smiled to let him know he could trust me. The huge man looked down at the ground and spoke softly. “In jail.” “Why were you in jail Bobby?” “Some fellas and me got caught playing with our peckers.” I moved back over to join him on the ground. I sat close to him so he’d see that his story didn’t bother me at all. I took a chunk of bread from one of the plates in front of us and started chewing on it. I looked at the large man, who was still staring at the ground, but I could tell he was fully aware of my support. “These fellas used to make me come to their barn and show off and all. They liked it when I would lift things and bend horseshoes and stuff. We would get nekid and they would sit on my pecker until it spit up. The law found out and came and took us away. I wasn’t in the jail very long Eden. They let me go but told me to git out of town. Hank was let go the same day and he took to me and said he would help me. I been with him since then. We joined this circus ‘bout three years ago. You don’t think bad of me, do you Eden.” “No, Bobby. I don’t think you did anything wrong. I believe those fellows took advantage of you and got you into trouble. You just need to be careful about who you trust. Does Hank take good care of you?” I could see that my question caused a little turmoil in Bobby’s head. He was concentrating hard on what I asked and it almost seemed like he didn’t want to answer. I started to tell him to forget my question, but he responded before I could. “Hank likes me just as I am. He knows I like boys and he don’t say I’m bad or nothin’. I wish . . . I wish . . . he would let me do more stuff. I just sit in this cage most of the time. Even when we go to another town I have to ride in the back of a big truck. I don’t see nothing at all. Hank don’t let me talk to no one.” Big tears began to slide down Bobby’s face and then fall from his chin onto the huge chest below. I was overwhelmed with a need to show this huge man how good he really was. I had never felt this way about anyone – especially another man. My cousin Farley used to make me breathe funny when he was near me, but I had never had this intense desire to show someone how much they moved me. I reached up and placed my hand on the side of Bobby’s face, allowing my thumb to caress the trail marks left by his tears. I then moved my knees under my body and raised myself up so my face was even with his. Without even thinking about what I was doing – without even doubting if it was right – I leaned in and kissed a man for the first time in my life. Bobby’s thick beard felt mighty good against my cheeks. His lips were soft and slightly wet. I pressed my smaller mouth against his and I could immediately tell the kiss made the enormous man very happy. He parted his own lips slightly and allowed me to slide my tongue into his mouth. His own large tongue began to grapple with mine like they were wrestling. My body had never felt more alive than it was at that moment. We kissed each other hard and with a passion that could only be described as masculine and almost animalistic. I was instantly aware that if I did not pull my face away from Bobby’s we were both going to have what I called ‘happy accidents’ in our pants. I separated my lips from his and moved back a little, never taking my eyes off of his. We both broke into big smiles. “I ain’t never kissed a boy before, Eden.” “I haven’t either.” “It was real nice. I’m glad you stopped, though. Old Petey down there was about to spit up something awful.” “My pecker was about to do the same thing.” “Really? That’s good. You ain’t named your pecker, Eden?” “No Bobby, I haven’t. You want to name it for me?” “Yeah. I name it Rufus. That’s my daddy’s name. Your pecker is about as big as my daddy’s.” “That’s a good name. You hear that Rufus. You and Petey are going to get to have some fun one day. What’s that? Yeah, I’ll tell him. Rufus says he really likes Petey. He likes Petey very much.” “Well Petey says he likes Rufus, too.” I could tell that Bobby clearly understood the message below our little interplay. It was obvious the big man was uneducated in the world of books, but he was a scholar when it came to everything involved with the body – and that included sexual attraction. I was the student when it came to matters between Petey and Rufus. At that exact moment I made the most important decision of my entire life – it seemed that everything in my past had led to this exact second and everything to follow would be determined by what happened next. [start Here, but first four lines should be italicized to emphasize they are from end of last chapter] “Do you trust me Bobby?” “Yeah.” “Will you try something if I ask you to?” “Yeah.” I reached down, grabbing the middle of the long thick chain that connected his ankle to the spike in the ground, and pulled it closer to him. I lifted the heavy links into the air and held them out to him. I could tell Bobby was a little confused, but I was determined. I spoke softly and smiled to comfort the man. “I’d like you to pull this chain apart - into two pieces, Bobby. Trust me, you can do it. It won’t take any effort from you at all. I know you think you can’t do it, but that’s because no one has ever said you could. Rufus will really be happy if you break this chain with just your bare hands.” The last comment made the big guy smile. He glanced down at my crotch and then licked his lips. It was almost humorous, but I knew deep down he really loved making my Rufus happy. He also knew that what I was asking him to do would make his Petey happy, too. “Hank don’t like me to play with the chain, Eden. And it holds the elephants in place.” “You are stronger than the elephants, Bobby.” “No I’m not.” “Yes you are. Trust me. I wouldn’t ever lie to you, Bobby.” The colossal man looked at me with a face full of love and amazement. I, again, realized that no one had ever told him something like that before. He was beginning to see that I liked him very much and he felt the same way about me. The man dropped the chunk of meat in his hand and reached out – although tentatively – to grab the chain with both of his hands. The links had looked huge in my hands, but in his they looked quite small. I knew it would take him no effort at all to rip one of the rings apart. Bobby held the chain up at chest level and started pulling his hands in opposite directions. At first, I could sense he was very scared to do what I was asking, but then I reached out and put my hand on one of his mammoth upper arms, my spread fingers not even covering half of this portion of his body. “I want to feel your power while you do this, Bobby.” That was all the encouragement Bobby needed. It was very apparent he used little of his total abilities. I watched as the middle link between his hands started to stretch further and further apart – it was like dough being manipulated in a baker’s strong grip. Finally the now thin piece of steel popped completely apart and fell to the ground in between the big man’s legs. It was completely mangled and looked nothing like it had just seconds before. I watched his face explode with excitement and I knew that both of our pecker’s had grown even bigger. I looked at Bobby and shook my head in amazement. I wanted him to know how impressed I was. “That was nothing for you, was it Bobby?” “It was real easy, Eden!” “I told you it would be. You can trust me. You could probably put about ten of those chains together and pull them all apart all at once.” As if to prove me right, Bobby quickly took the side of the chain that remained attached to his ankle and doubled it over. He then held it at chest level again and made sure I was watching. He easily snapped both pieces of the chain in two with one short tug. I let a little moan escape from my mouth and this made Bobby giggle. He looked down at my crotch and was pleased to see my pecker twitching again. “You really like how strong I am don’t cha Eden!” “Very much Bobby, very much. And now for something even better. Here, put your big finger down on the inside of the metal clamp at your ankle and break it off. You can do it without any problem, I promise.” Bobby’s excitement was palpable. He was like a little kid that had just learned to read or ride a bike. He slid his big right index finger between his thick ankle and the equally broad metal band and started pulling out. The band busted at the fastener quickly and easily. The man had just snapped metal in two with only one finger and it was as simple as breaking a wet string of spaghetti. This amazing feat caused me to cry out even louder and Bobby began to laugh. “I’m stronger than them elephants!” “Yes you are, Bobby. Yes you are.” I stood up quickly and grabbed the other piece of chain that was attached to the metal stake in the ground. I thought I would be able to pull the stake out of the soil, but it was too deep and all I did was strain my back a little. Bobby got up quickly too – causing me to gasp when I saw how much taller and bigger he was next to me – and grabbed the chain from me with one hand. He effortlessly pulled the long broad stake out of the ground. The man was able to somehow know what I had planned to ask him to do with the pointed metal pole. He held it in his hands and swiftly bent it over, causing it to snap in two long pieces. Then, just to show off, he bent those two pieces again and broke the once solid metal stake into four pieces. He dropped the destroyed stake to the ground. Bobby was now out of control. I had unleashed some newfound awareness in his psyche and not only did the man trust me completely, but he wanted to show off, as well – in a big way. He promptly walked over to the big barbell and lifted it up with one hand. He came back over and started lifting the thing up and down, with his body right next to mine so I could see his arm swelling bigger each time the barbell went high in the air. “Grab my arm now, Eden. See how big it grows.” “It’s unbelievable, Bobby. Your arm is beautiful.” I quickly started running both of my hands all over his bulging upper arm. I had learned from some magazine that this part of a person was called the biceps. Bobby had the biggest biceps I had ever seen. The humongous man quickly moved behind me and pressed his body against mine – which allowed me to feel his hard dick for the first time as it pressed into my back. He brought his other hand to the barbell and held the thing in front of my chest. I didn’t need any instructions on what to do – Bobby and I were now communicating easily through our mutual lust for his power and our desire for each other. I reached out and placed my hands on top of his, which were wrapped around the heavy bar with the two big balls on each end. Bobby began to press down with his huge arms and immediately the thick metal started to bend into an upside down V. I could actually get a small glimpse of the power Bobby contained in his body as I felt his hands easily manipulating the metal bar. He wasn’t using all of his strength but I could feel his brawny hands making the metal do his will even as his fingers crushed into the bar leaving more than just slight indentions. There was a sudden loud pop and the thick bar cracked apart. Bobby let out a loud growl-like sound and let the two big balls fall to the ground. I felt the area around us shake a little from the impact. Bobby leaned down and wrapped his big hands around my body, bringing his thick forearms across my chest. He stood back up and easily lifted my entire body into the air. The man was so tall that my feet only reached his knees. He brought his bearded face to the right side of my neck and started running his lips up and down my skin. At the same time he pressed his big cock into my lower back and let his heavy balls smack against my ass. “You feel good, Eden. Old Petey likes how you feel, too.” “I think I know a way to make Petey feel even better, Bobby.” “Yeah. I know it, too.” “I . . . uh . . . I haven’t . . . ever sat on a pecker, Bobby. I’m kind of scared.” “I know how to make it not hurt so much, Eden. Trust me, okay. Can I show ya’? I don’t want to make you do nothing ya’ don’t want to. I can make ya’ feel real nice, though.” “Show me Bobby. I trust you.” The big man held me against his chest with one arm and reached down to unbutton and unzip my pants, causing them to fall to my ankles. Rufus immediately snapped straight up against my stomach. I also heard him do the same thing with his pants but I knew his legs were too big, so he had to shove his pants down a little to free his Petey from confinement. It was incredible to finally feel his bare skin against mine – and even more special to feel the base of his hard pecker against my bare behind. The giant man bent his legs way down so he could reach out and dip his hand into a softened block of butter that rested on a plate near the bread. I watched as he scooped a big glob of the stuff into his fingers. Bobby then stood back up and used his strong arm around my body to raise me higher against his chest. Suddenly I felt big fingers pushing my butt cheeks apart and the warm soft butter being lathered around my tensed hole. I cried out when the grunting man pried his thick index finger into my opening and forced it up into me. I knew instinctively to relax my body and I was also very thankful for the slipperiness of the butter. Soon, Bobby was moving his finger in and out of my hole and it started to feel very nice. He was even able to work up to three fingers and I only cried out a couple of times. Finally, my body started to move along with his hand – inviting the invasion to go deeper each time. I knew I was opening myself to the massive man and I was beginning to long for Petey to be inside of me. Bobby could feel my desire. “Ya’ sure you want old Petey to poke you, Eden.” “Hell yes, Bobby. I want to make old Petey spit up real hard.” “Yeah. Trust me, Eden. I’m gonna make Rufus real happy, too.” Never had I thought about having a man’s penis up my ass – but at that moment it seemed like the most natural thing in the world. I would have done anything to feel Petey inside of me. I was on fire with lust for Bobby and it was the strongest thing I had ever felt in my entire life. When I became aware of the thick tip of Petey pressing against my greased up hole I somehow opened myself wide and pushed down with my stomach, causing the fat thing to pop inside of me. This time it was Bobby’s turn to cry out in pleasure. The immediate pain caused by having something so thick inside of me made me grit my teeth and clench my jaw. I didn’t make a sound. Bobby and I both waited a few seconds for my body to get used to old Petey. Soon the enormous man could tell I was ready to move on and he started pressing more of his pecker into my body. At the same time he brought his butter-covered hand around and grabbed hold of Rufus – which sent a thousand quick jolts through my body. Bobby brought his face back down beside mine. “Rufus is mighty hard, Eden. I think he’s happy.” “Very happy, Bobby. And how about old Petey?” “He ain’t never been this happy.” The rhythm of Bobby’s shoving and pulling started to increase. He could sense that my body was ready for whatever was about to happen. I might have been new to all of this, but some basic instinct inside my core had begun to willingly respond to Bobby’s advancement. I knew exactly what to do to please the big man. I tightened my butt when he was pushing in and released it just a little as he pulled out, being careful to clamp it closed just before the tip of old Petey came near to escaping. Bobby seemed to be as skilled with his hands as he was with his penis. He was pumping Rufus like some kind of pro. I could feel thick hard calluses on his palm as he moved up and down on my penis, which only increased the building pleasure. Bobby could perceive when my Rufus was close to spitting up so he would relax his grip and allow my body to recover a little. I quickly gathered that the giant wanted to time it perfectly so that Petey and Rufus both shot off at the same time. I glanced down at the thick forearm and biceps pressing into my body – easily holding me against his huge hard chest behind. Bobby was continuing to breathe heavier and grunted like some wild animal - right next to my face and this only increased the pleasurable tension throughout all of me. “Can Petey explode in your hole, Eden? He sure wants to!” “Yes, please Bobby. Please.” I was lost in some kind of other realm. I had never felt anything close to the bliss that was shooting through my body. I wanted one thing and one thing only – to please old Petey so much that Bobby would want me forever. As the big man’s moans got louder and his pounding inside my ass got faster and harder, I began to realize this is what I had always wanted and it was why I had come to the circus. Posters of the Bear had drawn me here and I had somehow known I would be able to please the beast in a special way. With each thrust of Bobby’s crotch we both came closer to explosion. I could also feel Petey and Rufus both getting even harder with each deep push. I felt Bobby’s body go extremely stiff at the same time as mine. He pulled his arm tighter around my chest and seemed to squeeze me like a lemon, causing my juice to suddenly shoot out from my body across the open area of the cage. Old Petey shot off into my hole at the same time. My toes were scrunched painfully together as my entire frame shook wildly in Bobby’s strong grasp. There was so much happening to my own body that, at first, I completely missed that the giant man was roaring louder than the lions in the cages outside. It took me a minute to realize, too, that old Petey was spitting out so much that Bobby’s thick warm liquid was running down the backs of my legs like an overflowing fountain. Somehow the immense man was able to hold onto me and remain standing even as his body bucked back and forth like the stallion my dad had broken last summer. Somehow I knew the power of Bobby put the strength of the big horse at home to shame. It took about ten minutes for our bodies to recover from their simultaneous explosions. Bobby released the painful pressure of his arm against my chest and I slid down to the ground, hearing a popping sound as his slowly deflating penis left my sore behind. He kept a big hand on my shoulder just to help me stay standing. Bobby could sense that I was completely worn out by the ordeal. “Come away with me Bobby.” I do not know where I found the strength to say what had just escaped my mouth. I knew completely that I wanted to be with the big man for the rest of my life. I had no idea how he felt, but I was not going to let the moment pass without saying what I so strongly desired. I turned my worn out body – still fully alive, though, from the experience – towards him. I looked up into his face and found that he was crying again. I instantly began to worry that he was too fearful to leave Hank. “I know you think it’s safe here, Bobby, but you should be treated better. I can take care of you – I mean really take care of you. You won’t ever have to be in a cage or have a chain around your ankle again. You’ll be able to go outside any time you want and we can do lots of things together. I know you think Hank has given you a lot, Bobby, but you deserve more. I can give you more. And we can make sure that Petey and Rufus have a lot more fun, too! I know it’s scary, but please trust me. I can make you very happy and you can make me very happy, too.” The big guy was now crying very hard and I began to feel like I had asked too much. Bobby was a good and simple man. I was scared I had taken advantage of that and misread his actions and words. It was probably too much for him to think about leaving all that he had known for so long. How dare I think a short brief hour together would affect him the same way it had me. I quickly regretted my impatient invitation. I knew I needed to make it right. “I’m sorry Bobby. I’ve asked too much. It’s just that this last hour has changed my life forever. I think I have always wanted to be with someone exactly like you and I got carried away. I love you, but I also can’t ask you to do anything against your will. You have to decide for yourself. I’m really sorry I made you confused and sad. I promise that I’ll . . .” I didn’t get a chance to finish my sentence. Bobby reached out and grabbed me by the shoulders. He squeezed tightly and pressed in and up at the same time. My body came off the ground and he pressed his furry manly face into mine – kissing me harder than before and dominating my mouth with his powerful tongue. He held us there for a few seconds and then pulled my body slightly away from his. He was smiling and his eyes were full of joy. My dick had suddenly shot hard again. I didn’t say a thing. I simply stared at the face of the handsome man before me and waited. I could not even begin to anticipate what would come next. “You don’t think old Petey could let his new friend Rufus get away do ya’, Eden?” My heart immediately surged with happiness because of Bobby’s words. I wasn’t sure exactly what he meant but I did believe he was saying we would be together. I asked my next question slowly. “Will you come away with me, Bobby?” “Yeah, but I gotta do one thing first. You have to help me, too.” Bobby put me back down on the ground and we both pulled our pants up. I watched in awe, as he had to tug hard to get the top of his cut offs up over his big legs. He walked over to a chest in the corner. He opened it up and brought me a piece of paper and a pencil. He held them out and I took them “You write what I say, okay Eden?” “Yeah, sure.” “Dear Hank. I’m leavin’ for good. If ya’ try to follow me this is what’s gonna happen to you. Signed, Bobby. And then write ‘not the Bear.’ You got all that Eden?” “Yes, but I don’t understand.” “You will.” Bobby took the note from me. He walked over to one of the big balls lying on the ground. He bent down next to the thing, brought his arm back, and then sent his fist flying into the middle of the round chunk of metal. It sounded like two big cars hitting each other. I watched as his hand sunk deep into the ball and then gasped out loud as I watched the thing crack and shatter into many different chunks. Bobby took the piece of paper and placed one of the larger pieces of the demolished ball on the corner. It was now clear what the note meant. I watched Bobby go back to the chest and pull out a triple large shirt and put it over his large frame. It was clear he couldn’t have buttoned the thing even if he had wanted to and the material did nothing to hide how huge he was. He also put on some sandals and pulled out a duffle bag. He walked back to me and nodded his head as he looked around the cage. “Are you sure you’re ready to leave, Bobby?” “If you’ll have me, Eden.” “Forever.” This made the giant smile and he placed a hand behind my back and directed me to the door of the cage. I stopped before we got near the exit and I could immediately sense that Bobby knew what I wanted. I turned to him and he handed me the duffle bag. He walked over to bars of the cage and grabbed the two directly in the middle. With nothing more than a simple shrug of his arms he jerked the two steel poles apart – actually ripping them from the metal beam at the top of the cage. He continued to pry them apart so we both could fit through. He turned to me and I smiled to show my approval. He reached down and adjusted old Petey who had swollen up big as Bobby destroyed the cage so easily. We stepped out and walked to the entrance to the tent. I looked up at him. “Are you ready Bobby?” “Old Petey can’t wait for new adventures with Rufus.” We both laughed and stepped out of the tent into our new life together.
  16. EclipseWing

    m/m Next Level Love

    So, stop me if you've heard this one before: long time lurker, first time poster. With all the free time from the quarantine, I've been trying out some new things. Since I've enjoyed the stories here so much, I thought I'd try writing one of my own. I hope you enjoy it! ============================================ Next Level Love Dylan sighed as he walked back to the dorms. It was the beginning of the new academic year at his university, and everyone seemed to be already paired off. For years he didn’t mind being single, but it was starting to wear on him. It didn’t help that he was relatively average all around. Not big, not small, not thin, not fat. Nothing really to catch the eye. “Oof!” He stumbled for a moment and looked up into the warm chocolate eyes of Kyle. “Oh, hey, sorry about that.” “My fault,” the jock smiled back. “Wasn’t watching where I was going.” Kyle was a jock with the body to show for it who, according to the rumor mill, modeled on the side. Just standing next to him made Dylan nervous, not only from the sheer embarrassment of being a nerdy twig but also from fear of popping wood next to the big man on campus. After the two were paired up for chem lab last year, hardly a night went by where Dylan wasn’t imagining a long steamy worship session. Dylan didn’t just admire him for his body though. Kyle was a great study partner back in class. He always brought snacks when they had to cram for tests in the library. Best of all, Kyle was always the first to say “Hi” to him, and he always asked how his day was. “So,” Dylan ventured, brushing some hair back over his ear. “Heading out to class?” “Football actually. Coach wants one more practice before tomorrow’s game. Our offense could use a little work.” Dylan tried to keep his eyes off Kyle’s solid chest that seemed to bounce on its own. “Oh cool.” He swallowed hard, slowly moving his backpack to cover his crotch. Inwardly he sighed, knowing there was no way to seduce his crush. The guy was way out of his league. “I-I-I need to get going, test tomorrow. So, uh, good luck!” “Thanks, you too!” “Yeah,” Dylan murmured, watching his crush walk away. ============================================ Kyle kicked the ground, grumbling. “‘You too’? Could’ve said anything and just ‘you too’?” He hissed. “C’mon and grow a pair, Parker!” He had his eye on Dylan all last semester, trying to find some way to get close to the little guy. The nerdy twink could calculate molecular weights in his head and made O-Chem is bitch. The way his eyes sparkled when he got excited always made Kyle smile. He was smart, dedicated, nice… really nice. He’d give you the shirt off his back. What did Kyle have? Sure, he had some muscle, but it wasn’t like he was big enough to really turn heads. Nothing like the bodybuilders he idolized. He was a quarterback, sure, but he was only on the JV team. Even the “game” he mentioned was just a team scrimmage. Was that even worth bragging about to a guy like Dylan? It’s not like Kyle ever had problems with getting girls and guys in the past, but the little guy completely disarmed him. When it came to guys, he tended to go for muscle daddies and gym bunnies for hookups, but Dylan was boyfriend material. He never had a boyfriend before, and he couldn’t fuck this up. This was no wham, bam, thank you Sam, he wanted Dylan to be his. Kyle groaned. “Who am I kidding? If I was bigger, I bet he wouldn’t be able to take his eyes off me.” He tried to clear his mind before getting to practice but he felt his phone buzz in his pocket. He pulled it out, but it slipped and cracked on the ground. “Shit!” he muttered to himself. The screen was filled with static. It tried to load something but instead buzzed one last time and went dead. ============================================ Dylan sank into his desk chair, trying to will his boner to go away. Lucky for him, his roommate was out of town for the week. His phone buzzed with the arrival of an email. “Perfect, a distraction,” he muttered to himself. It was another request for closed beta test. It was a quick and easy way for him to pick up extra cash, even if the games were usually garbage. This time, the app was a bright pink icon with bubbly teal letters “NLL” pierced by a golden arrow. Upon opening, cartoonish hearts with candy-like shades of pink and purple filled the screen. A stylized cartoon twunk in a bright pink tank top and teal running shorts popped up. “Hello there! Congrats on being picked for the closed beta of Next Level Love. We’re sure you’re gonna love this app. Just give us a sec to finish loading.” A progress bar with a winged hourglass popped up, and Dylan felt his interest start to drain. “This is one of those micro-pay gacha games, isn’t it?” The mascot popped back up. “Hiya Dylan, I’m Eros, your guide here in Next Level Love. Hope you’re ready to have some fun with your new love life. We’ve located your potential soulmate, but it seems like his phone isn’t working at the moment. Not to worry though, you can still use the app.” Dylan groaned. “I swear, ever since Undertale everyone thinks they’re so cool for reading local data.” A greyed-out outline of a vague human shape appeared. “So, where’s my soulmate?” “I bet you’re wondering where your soulmate is. Don’t worry, we’re keepin’ an eye on him. We could tell you, but where’s the fun in that? That’s where the game comes into play. As you do stuff in your own life to take care of yourself, you gain points to find out more about him. When you level up, you can even buy special perks for him.” Dylan raised an eyebrow. “How’d it know I’m gay?” “Let’s try it out! Here’s a point to start. Now tap the store icon.” “Yeah, here we go, you’re gonna ask for my credit card.” Dylan tapped the shopping bag in the top right corner. Eros appeared again, but now in an apron with a heart on the chest. Across the top read “Perks!” with two sub-tabs reading “Soulmate” and “Dylan”. To his surprise, there were no prices. “Here you’ll be able to buy stuff for either you or your soulmate. Love is about giving, so why don’t we give something to your soulmate?” Dylan tapped the “Soulmate” tab and there was one option. Lover’s Embrace Your Soulmate will feel you in their arms each night, helping them get a peaceful night’s rest. “Sounds good to me,” Dylan said, who usually needed three cups of coffee by ten in the morning. He chose the option and suddenly a fanfare played, and confetti fell on the screen. The screen jumped back to the main menu. “Congrats on your first level up! You get experience by completing your to-do list in real life, like working out, getting a good grade, or finishing our tutorial.” Eros winked at him. “Each time you level up, you unlock more options in the store and get more points to buy enhancements and perks for you and your soulmate. You also get a hint to your soulmate’s identity.” “Huh, that’s kinda cool, I guess,” Dylan murmured. He looked at the clock. “Getting late, guess I should sleep for that test.” ============================================ The next morning, Kyle woke up more refreshed than ever. No soreness, no pre-game anxiety, just calm, clear focus. He reached up to his cheek. It was warmer, as if someone’s hand had been resting there. He looked down to see his morning wood harder than ever. “Hey! Did someone come over last night?” he called to his roommate. His roommate called back from the bathroom. “Nope, but you were muttering a bit in your sleep. Seemed really into someone.” “Huh…” Kyle rolled out of bed, unable to shake the uncanny feeling. ============================================ Dylan’s phone buzzed like a hornet’s nest the second he got out of class. The test was killer, but he figured he did a passable job. He fished his phone out of his backpack, seeing a ton of notifications from that game again. “Ah, what the hell, why not?” He opened it up to see a list of the day’s activities preloaded from his to-do list app scroll by. With another fanfare, he leveled up. A whirlwind of text flew by, describing the experience point breakdown for each task from getting up on time to finishing the test. “Congrats on the level up!” Eros popped up again in another shower of confetti. “Since you’re now Level 3, you get to pick two perks! There’s new stuff for sale, and we have some juicy insight into your soulmate!” On the screen, the grey outline was still there, but there was now a little notebook icon. Dylan tapped it and a little note was added: Likes to play sports. “Eros, you and I have different ideas of ‘juicy insight’,” Dylan laughed, but he still wanted to play along. He opened the shop and scrolled through the options, choosing one he thought his supposed soulmate would like. Jock Envy Your soulmate gains a significant boost in muscle. His reflexes are also a bit quicker. “That’ll help him out, right?” Dylan thought aloud. He scrolled through and saw another perk. Medical Miracle Your soulmate will never get sick. Dylan looked back to the experience checklist. Since everything came from his productivity apps… “I wonder,” he muttered. He hurried back to his dorm room to begin his experiment. ============================================ “I swear I caught that stomach flu from Chris. Been feeling like shit all day.” “Dude stay away from me. Kyle, you alright?” “Never better!” Kyle was filled with energy, ready to kill on the field. The only strange thing was that his clothes felt tighter than normal. He shucked his shirt and reached for his pads. “Dude! You look huge!” Kyle looked down. His normally loosely etched abs were now a model worthy six pack. His pecs and arms were swollen like he had just finished a workout, and his quads looked ready to crush with a single flex. Even his calves were starting to show a split. “What the hell?” he murmured to himself. “Hey meathead,” one of the wide receivers snarked, “how about spending more time on the field instead of the gym?” “At least I go to the gym. You call those toothpicks arms?” he called back, tossing up a double bi. A ripple of laughs passed through the locker room and the conversations moved on, but Kyle was still shaken by the sudden growth. ============================================ “Ah-ha!” Dylan shouted in triumph. His level was rocketing up on the screen. A little flaw in the code made it so that each time he checked off an item on his to-do list, he got experience points. If he unchecked and rechecked it after a minute, he still got the points. He filled his list with fake tasks and spent a few minutes grinding his way to infinite experience and infinite perk points. “Okay, let’s have a little fun.” The notebook of his soulmate had filled up with a few more hints. Plays football. Bisexual Has a sweet tooth “Oh, lots of date ideas there then,” he said as he scrolled through the shop. “Okay, what perks are best?” Obviously, the character was fake, right? He just wanted to win the game. “Wonder what the max level is- oh hey! This is perfect!” Move over Montana A new legend is born on the field! Your soulmate is especially gifted in football. He’ll never fumble, and every throw is a perfect spiral, right on target. “Hmm… what else…” He poured over the list. “I guess I could give you the Barry Allen perk for running, but that won’t help much if you’re a center. Maybe it’ll tell me what position you are later. At least you’re a shoo-in for the pros now.” He looked down and snorted with laughter, instantly choosing the perk. Packing Heat Your soulmate gains an extra inch in length and an extra half-inch in circumference on his “weapon” “I mean, what guy doesn’t want a little extra?” Dylan then saw some new notes got added. Average student, but wants to excel Enjoys being on both ends of muscle worship sessions “Okay, you really are Mr. Perfect. Then, hmm, what to choose? Oh, if only you were real…” ============================================ “Down! Set! HIKE!” The center snapped, and Kyle launched it downfield. “Smooth as butter,” he grinned to himself, watching it fly with the best spiral of his life straight to the wide receiver in the endzone. As they moved up for kick, he reached down to adjust his cup. The snug protector was usually a perfect fit, but today it was as if it had shrunk. Suddenly, a tingle passed through his body. The feeling of two worshiping hands passed over every muscular curve. He could feel his waistline tighten and his glutes fatten. His chest pushed out, his pads creaking in protest until finally the string snapped. His tights began to split along the seam near his quads. As his calves pushed his socks to their limits, another tear started along his sleeves. A soft moan escaped his lips. His feet forced the cleats to stretch just shy of the breaking point. Most uncomfortable of all, his jock was definitely now too small. It felt like he was trying to squeeze into his gear all the way back from junior high. “What… the fuck?” He panted. He was living the best pump ever, every bit of him swollen and heavy. He wanted nothing more than to sneak back to his dorm and explore his new body. “You okay, Kyle?” “Yeah, I’m fine.” It would have to wait for now. ============================================ Super Soldier Your soulmate is the envy of militaries across the globe. He’s blessed with perfect proportions and could easily win a Men’s Classic competition. Bonus points, he’s faster, heals quicker, and is hyper-virile with genitals that would make a horse jealous. Note: Proportions may be overridden by other perks. Dylan was proud of that one. “Now if you get hurt playing football, you’ll heal up in no time. Might help your workouts too.” He sighed, scanning the list of perks. “So, you want help with your classes… wish I could tutor you myself, but the Quick Learner should help you out until then. Don’t think you’d want the Himbo perk. I mean, it’d be hot, but that’s kinda the opposite of what you want. I just hope you’re okay, wherever you are.” Dylan stopped and pinched the bridge of his nose. “What am I doing? The guy doesn’t exist. It’s a Friday night, I should be out doing something.” He looked back at the game. “But… I can always dream right?” His heart fluttered as he found a few more perks. Single Digit Club Your soulmate’s fat percentage will never go above 9% regardless of diet Gift of Gab Your soulmate knows just what to say, especially if it is going to turn you on. No rock kissing required. Friend of the World People have trouble finding faults in your soulmate and generally see him for the likeable guy he is. Accidents and weird changes are honest mistakes and won’t affect his relationships with others. T++ Your soulmate produces far more testosterone than most men. Expect a deeper voice, larger muscles, stronger musk, and more body hair. Most of all expect a higher libido. “There babe,” Dylan whispered with a content smile. “Now you can eat whatever you want, and you don’t have to stress about body comp. You can negotiate your way through anything so no one’s gonna question why you grew. Plus, you’re gonna be the manliest guy on your team, no one is gonna mess with you.” He paused and added one more. Contest Ready No body hair below the neck and an automatic tan. “Okay, a little selfish I admit, but I’ll change it if you want! Just come find me.” He looked to the door, hoping for a knock. All that he got was the sound of people heading out to the bars. “Of course, I can dream.” He said again, frowning at his phone. ============================================ The team was in an uproar once Kyle got close. “Dude, did your jersey shrink?” “I knew you were on something, but…” “Guys,” Kyle soothed, as he raced to come up with an excuse. “It’s nothing. I just… I just decided to take up bodybuilding! Guess the gains are starting to show, huh?” His teammates all stared back until the normally quiet tight end nodded. “Seems legit.” “Yeah bro, you’re lookin’ really swole!” “For sure! No homo though.” Kyle faltered, surprised it worked. “Um, yeah. Thanks guys. How about we take a water break?” “Great idea, dude!” Kyle let go of a breath he didn’t know he was holding. As his teammates dispersed, he wracked his brain. Nothing was making sense today! Not that he was complaining of course, but guys didn’t usually just start growing into their fantasy body. “I bet Dylan would know how to explain this,” he muttered, but he barely finished saying it before another ripple passed through him, twice as strong as before. His jersey tore clean down his chest to the top of his abs. His swelling traps and delts double-teamed his pads, cracking the plastic frame. His cleats tore open, letting his feet stretch and spread. He could feel the elastic in jock starting to give up. “God… more, don’t stop… feels so good,” he thought as he bit back a moan. Just as he felt the swelling sausage between his legs start to pre, the coach started to head his way. “Shit!” “Parker!” The coach shouted. “What are you doing playing in a small uniform?” Each step closer, Kyle could feel another stitch on his pants snap to make room for his quads and hamstrings. The coach’s stern look faded and he put a hand on Kyle’s shoulder, leaning in close. “Listen, I won’t get mad. You’re our star player, but you gotta help me help you. What are you on?” “Coach, I swear I have no idea what’s going on.” “It’s okay Kyle, you’re like family to me. I’ll take care of you.” The coach’s other hand made its way to Kyle’s chest. With a mind of its own it started to rub in tiny circles. “Yeah… let Daddy take care of you…” “Coach?!” The coach was not so much speaking as babbling to himself. His eyes were glassy, and a little drool was starting to form. Kyle broke away. “How about I just hit the showers?” That seemed to break the spell. “You’d better,” the coach muttered, red as a rose and keeping his clipboard in front of his shorts. ============================================ “Okay, I might have gone a little far in a few places, but I wanna make sure you’re the muscle god you want to be. Sure, the mind-warping pheromones might have been a bit much, but y’know.” Dylan reasoned out loud to no one, accidentally adding another perk. “Oh shi- oh… yeah that’s fine.” Seizing the Means of Production Your comr- err, soulmate produces and ejaculates five times the amount of a normal healthy adult male. He then hovered for a moment over the Confirmed Bachelor perk but held back. “No, he’s bi, that’s part of him, and it’d be wrong to change. Besides, if we’re soulmates, who cares?” He stopped for a moment. “Should add this just in case something happens before we’re together though…” Woohoo! Your soulmate can only impregnate when they consciously choose to do so. Dylan frowned. “I’m spending way too much time on this.” He was about to lock his phone when Eros popped up, looking more than slightly salty. “You’ve leveled up quite a bit lately. You also seem to not be getting much for yourself…” “I don’t want perks for myself,” Dylan said. “If this guy is mine, I want him to be happy.” “It sounds like you just want to change him to fit your fantasy.” “No, I want him to be happy, seriously!” Dylan shot back, not realizing he was now arguing with an app. “He wants to be good at football, so I gave him those perks. I also made sure he’d be popular, never get sick, eat what he wants…” “Look, I get it. It’s nice you’re thinking of him, but he’ll be happy if you take care of yourself too.” “I guess, but what do I get myself? I want to make sure I get something that he’d like on me. If I could just unlock more of his likes, then I’ll make myself like that!” “That’s not the point! He’s your soulmate, and he’ll like you for who you are, not someone who tries to be perfect for him. I swear, humans today…” “Fine,” Dylan murmured. “Wait, what was that last part?” “Nothing!” Dylan shrugged and scrolled through his side of the store for once. Suddenly, his cheeks burned. “Oh crap, should’ve gotten these a while ago.” Mr. Fantastic You can stretch to accommodate any size without pain, and you will always feel perfectly tight to your soulmate. Fanfiction Logic You never have to prepare to receive during anal intercourse. You are also instantly lubed. Don’t ask questions, we don’t know how it works either. Eros rolled his eyes. “You’re hopeless.” Dylan however didn’t even hear him as he was already trying to decide what to give his soulmate next. ============================================ Kyle stood in the stream, letting the showerhead blast him with ice cold water. It had no effect, he could have drilled a hole in the wall with how hard he was, and he swore the water began to steam as it hit him. “What the hell is going on?!” He slammed his fist on the wall, cracking the tile. “Damn it.” He already tore off a locker door and then ripped the towel rod from the wall, now he was about to punch it down. That said, it’d be a lie to say he didn’t enjoy it a little… He ran his hands down his new shredded eight pack and fondled his monster cock, now just shy of a foot long. His testicles were the size of eggs. He could practically feel them vibrate and churn. All the hair on his body had mysteriously disappeared when he stripped, leaving him smooth as silk. At first, he was mad, but when he caught a glimpse of his reflection, he couldn’t help but beat off to his new body. Twice. Now, here in the shower, his cock hadn’t softened at all. He took a quick peek to make sure no one was coming. Then, he started to stroke again with one hand, letting the other wander across his chest, playing with his downward pointing nipples. He moaned, his normal voice now a deep rumble that only turned him on more. “So big, so manly… so hot… yeah, won’t be able to keep your eyes off me now Dylan… fuck yeah, you can grab whatever you want. Bet you’d love to suck this monster. I’m gonna give it to you. Gonna make you mine and pound you so hard you won’t be able to think about anyone else… FUCK!” A pint of steaming cum splattered against the shower wall. Suddenly, Kyle realized what he had been saying and turned bright red. “Where did that come from? Ugh, and that isn’t gonna wash down, is it?” ============================================ “Why wasn’t this an option before?!” Dylan shouted. Not the Droids You’re Looking For Chances are your changes are going a bit overboard. Not to worry, use this perk to bend reality and no one will question any changes to you or your soulmate no matter how bizarre they are. Of course, both of you will still notice. “Sorry!” He shouted to his phone, again forgetting it was a game. “Hope no one has given you any problems. I’ll make it up to you, promise!” He turned to the notes section and poured over the information he had gathered so far. New bullet points had been added. Main fetish: Muscle Growth, no boundaries Preferred Dom Top “You’re my soulmate for a reason!” Dylan cheered. His cock was at full mast as he imagined the scene about to play out. He began stroking furiously as he scrolled through. “Here you go, my beastly love, I hope you enjoy it! Just please, find me soon.” USDA Grade A Beef Your soulmate has muscles that are the upper limit of what is humanly possible, including with steroids and hormones. His genitals grow to proportionally match. This enhancement is not recommended without perks such as Mr. Fantastic or Porn Physics 101. Rocket 69 Your soulmate’s ejaculation is inhuman and strong enough to shred condoms. Not recommended for casual hookups with women without the Woohoo perk. ============================================ Kyle roared as he pumped out another gallon of cum into the shower. The drain was completely clogged now, but he didn’t care. All he could do was enjoy the ride. “Oh shit… another growth wave?” This time, he could feel his body stretch out, a gentle blissful pull at both ends as the floor got farther and farther away. His head peeked out over the stalls, putting him at seven feet tall. His ass swelled outwards. His tight waist could no longer remain small and trim and inflated out as muscle piled onto his abs giving him a proper thickness, while his chest forced his shoulders out. He looked more like a T than a V, complete with mountainous shoulders and deep splits in his traps. His skin was stretched paper thin revealing all striations and veins. His balls were now baseballs, forced forward by his redwood thighs. Even his calves kept up with the growth, far thicker than his teammate’s arms. Hell, they were thicker than some of their waists! Kyle, now feeling more than a little claustrophobic, knocked out the stall divider into the next shower and stretched. “Fuck yeah! I’m a living hulk!” He flexed as hard as he could, his cock twitching with need, ready to explode. He couldn’t hold back and grabbed it with both hands and repainted the ceiling. He didn’t have a chance to enjoy the afterglow. “What the fuck? Something just dripped on me!” Kyle spun around to see the team in the locker room, half of them covered in his cum. Before he could say a thing, one of them spotted him. “Kyle, hey, did you get something on the ceiling?” The question was surprisingly innocent. “Um… I… don’t know?” Kyle choked out, suddenly noticing his voice had dropped again into a rumbling baritone. He then saw a bunch of hungry eyes looking at him. “Dude, when did you… when did you get so hot?” “Yeah, it’s like I never noticed before… don’t go hidin’ from us now.” One of them tore away the shower curtain. Kyle slowly backed up. “Guys, you’re kinda scaring me.” “Nah man, we’re just enjoying you. We wouldn’t do anything to hurt our boss, our… alpha.” Suddenly, a linebacker jumped on him with a tape measure and a very noticeable hardon. “C’mon let us measure you, please?” Cheers went up and half of the teammates, already naked, were fighting to get closer. Kyle fought to hold back another explosion, but with the team looking at him – no, worshipping him with their eyes, all standing around him – he coated them all in another giant load. A chorus of moans echoed through the room as the mass of zombified teammates moved on him, desperate to touch the massive muscle beast. ============================================ It’s Turning the Frogs Gay! Contact with your soulmate’s cum will convert any straight male to a gay male. “Huh,” Dylan said, looking back at his phone as he wiped the excess spunk off his hand. “Don’t remember clicking that one. Guess I better add this just in case. Don’t want anyone getting hurt.” Porn Physics 101 Class is in session and logic doesn’t matter. Your soulmate can fit in anyone, regardless of size. The receiver may feel some, but manageable, pain without the Mr. Fantastic perk. Your soulmate also cannot catch or transmit any disease, infection, or other health condition through intercourse or related acts. He then popped open the information tab again. This time, the app decided it was time to share some stats. “Oh man, I’m gonna cum again!” Height: 7 feet Weight: 635.2 pounds Chest: 95.9 inches Biceps: 38.6 inches Waist: 47.7 inches Quads: 48.2 inches Calves: 37.5 inches. “But,” he said mid-stroke, “you probably want to be a little bigger…” ============================================ “Fuuuuuck,” Kyle groaned, pulling his still diamond hard cock from the center’s ass. The rest of the team lay in a heap in the locker room, fucked silly and covered with his cum. Even the coach joined in at the center of the dogpile. “What am I doing here? I’m huge! I could totally ask Dylan out now…” he trailed off. “But… what if he thinks I’m a freak?” A shiver shot down his spine, and the air grew heavy. The team began to moan around him, those few who were conscious now worshipping his mighty legs. Suddenly he felt something wash over his mind like a warm bath. All his fears evaporated. A cocky smirk blossomed on his face. “No, Dylan’s gonna love this,” he growled. “He’s gonna be mine. Boys! Make a path!” Kyle stomped down the aisle as the team squirmed out of the way. Without the least bit of effort, he tore a bank of lockers from the wall. He folded the sheets of metal as if they were thin as origami paper into a makeshift belt. He tore the shower curtains and hitched them to the belt into a simple loincloth. “What do you think? Am I presentable for my future husband?” He was answered by a collective moan and a few stray cumshots. “I’ll take that as a yes.” He smashed down the wall and walked out into the night. He bounced his pecs, laughing. “I’m unstoppable! I should take Dylan down to the train station and throw trains for him. Bet that’ll make him cream himself.” ============================================ Alpha Dream Your soulmate has unstoppable confidence and mass-produces pheromones that influence others to follow his will. For you, it is an aphrodisiac instead. Priority over all other perks. Eros glared at Dylan as he scrolled back through the perks he applied. “Okay, okay, I’ll admit, I officially went too far.” “You think?!” “Hey, don’t point fingers, it’s your game!” “I’m not the one who decided to cheat the system.” “You asked me to beta test.” “That’s a good point.” Eros shifted his glare away. “All of this would’ve been fine if jock-boy didn’t drop his phone. You guys would’ve at least traded perks then.” Dylan sighed, looking back at the perks and full stats. Height: 8.2 feet Weight: 1019.2 pounds Chest: 110.1 inches Biceps: 44.2 inches Waist: 54.7 inches Quads: 55.1 inches Calves: 44.1 inches Penis Length: 20 inches The new description of his soulmate sounded more like an oversexed superhero he’d read about online. “Yeah, I guess I should’ve added more for me too. I mean, if a guy like this really existed, he wouldn’t look twice at me.” A thundering knock came at the door. Dylan jumped, nearly dropping his phone. He shoved his dick back into his boxers and yanked up his pants. “Who is it?” “Kyle,” the voice called back, though it really didn’t sound like him. “Hold on a sec,” Dylan shouted back. “You okay? You sound really-” He cut himself off as he threw open the door and looked up… and up... “Hey Dylan,” the beast purred. “Sorry, would’ve stopped by earlier but I got held up.” Dylan made a few noises that didn’t quite approach a coherent sentence. The man before him, if man was even the right word anymore, was far larger than anything he had ever seen, save for morphed pictures. It was as if someone had photoshopped the best assets of the bodybuilding greats together and multiplied it by ten. The quarterback couldn’t stand straight in the hallway. “So, you like what you see? Because I like what I see.” Dylan whimpered, feeling his already sensitive dick shoot again into his pants. The smell… the smell coming off Kyle was foreplay by breathing, each breath a sensual caress down his chest. “May I come in?” Dylan nodded furiously. Kyle somehow squeezed through the door and shut it behind him. His monster was barely concealed behind the shower curtain thong. Dylan sat in his desk chair with a squeak, feeling smaller than ever. Kyle paused for a moment to search for his words when he saw Dylan’s phone on the desk. “What’s this?” “I-I-I…” “Breathe buddy, not gonna hurt you – unless you ask.” He added with a small rumble of a laugh. He picked up the phone and carefully scrolled through the list. “You… you did this?” The dam broke. “I didn’t mean to! Well, I mean… I did but I thought it was a game! It said it was for my soulmate and – well – I guess I chose it because you liked stuff like that, so I wanted to make you happy, but I didn’t know it was you, you know and-” Kyle pressed a finger to Dylan’s lips to shush him. “But you did do it? Can you show me?” Dylan swallowed hard and carefully took his phone back. Kyle sat Dylan on his forearm so he could watch. “So, like… there’s these and…” Dylan quickly tapped three perks, not paying attention, but immediately paled when he saw what he chose. Quick Reload Your soulmate has no refractory period. Missile Silo Your soulmate has a monstrous weapon of “ass” destruction… Not all puns have to be 10/10, y’know. What is a King to a God? Your soulmate has transcended humanity and their physique is beyond mortal capability. His titanic body is completely flexible and does not tax his internal organs to maintain at all. Kyle let out a combination of a growl and a moan as his cock tore through the makeshift poser. It rose proudly like the cannons of a battleship, reaching just below his collarbone. Almost immediately a river of pre began to fall from the tip. Kyle’s growth wasn’t done though, as his body became packed tightly with as much muscle as it could possible hold. He panted, holding in another orgasm and looking at Dylan like a starving man. Dylan remained frozen, unsure of what the muscle god would do. Kyle shut his eyes and focused on breathing. Finally, he managed to ask, “What about you?” “What?” “Why didn’t you use it on yourself?” Dylan tried to manage his babbling, but words were pouring out faster than his brain could process them. “I… I didn’t really want to use it on me when there was stuff I could do to fulfill your fantasies, at least to start. I knew you wanted to be good at football, so I picked stuff for that and… it kinda got away from me. I thought it was a game – not to say I wouldn’t have done it if I knew it was you! You’re were already great to start with though, so it’s not like I had to change stuff. I mean, you’re perfect, or you were perfect, but I think you look really hot now! I should stop talking.” “For me?” Dylan was taken aback by the surprise in Kyle’s voice. “You… like me?” “Of course!” Dylan bubbled. “You’re so talented at sports and you’re really nice! You’re a lot smarter than you give yourself credit for. And… you were always friendly to me, always checking in on me and making sure I’m alright.” Dylan took a deep breath, now looking embarrassed. “It’s why I’ve been wanting to ask you out ever since the beginning of our classes together, but I got scared I’d lose what we already had.” Kyle frowned. In one swift motion, he flipped Dylan into his hands and pinned him – not roughly but firmly – to the bed. “You’re telling me,” he growled, “I could’ve been in here with you every night for the past semester?!” Dylan was petrified. “What?” Kyle suddenly realized what he said. “I… fuck it. I’ve been trying to work up the courage to ask you out for months! But now, this happens.” He laughed. He pushed his face into the crook of Dylan’s neck, rewarded with a symphony of sweet sounds. “But… I…” Kyle silenced him with a deep kiss. Dylan nearly melted in his arms, feeling like his soul was leaving his body. His hands wandered the mass before him, squeezing but not even denting Kyle’s 747 lats. “You’ve got too many clothes on.” Kyle rumbled and before Dylan could protest, they were in tatters on the floor. Dylan wrapped his way around Kyle’s battering ram, kissing the head softly. Now it was Kyle’s turn to be surprised. Dylan curled up and started sliding onto Kyle’s cock. Kyle could hardly resist, all he wanted was to fuck hard, to claim Dylan as his. “How are you taking all that?!” Dylan laughed nervously. “I might have had a few prep perks.” Kyle snorted a laugh as his control crumbled. He began pushing the massive log inside the twink’s perfect ass. Dylan’s tight muscles milked his dick, pulling it in farther. At halfway, he couldn’t hold back anymore. In one swift punch, he hilted Dylan. The twink’s eyes rolled back in his head as he shot across Kyle’s abs. The spasm shook him to his core, sending a little vibration down Kyle as he began to plow hard. With each smack of his hips against his soulmate, Kyle felt his cock swell, already pumping Dylan full of pints of pre-cum. He pressed Dylan into his chest and kept pounding away, shaking the bed. Suddenly, the mattress fell to the ground as the iron frame finally gave way, but neither man noticed. All they cared about was the other. “Gonna… cum…” Kyle finally said. Dylan could only nod, already feeling another load building up. In one final roar, Kyle slammed into Dylan, burying his cock as a tanker load of cum flooded his ass and shot out the sides. He shoved his tongue into Dylan’s mouth, and kept him tight together. Dylan could only moan in bliss, unloading again onto Kyle’s rocky abs. Five minutes later, Kyle finally finished cumming and withdrew. Dylan finally broke the kiss and gasped for air, looking lovingly at the god he created. “Oh my god, that was worth the wait.” “Hell yeah,” Kyle laughed. “Ready for round two?” “Round two?” Dylan groaned. “I need a break!” “Okay a little break, but you’re not leaving this room until you’re milked dry. Give me your phone.” “What?” Dylan squeaked as Kyle tossed him over one arm and lumbered to the desk. “Just a little thank you gift for my man,” Kyle purred in his ear. He held out the phone to show Dylan the new perk. Sharing is Caring All active perks will apply to both of you. Dylan felt his dick shoot back to life as tingles began to spread through his body. ============================================ Eros hammered away at the computer. “I should have expected someone would do that,” he grumbled tapping away. “Ah well, what is it humans say? Find a bug, fix a bug, find twenty more." “That’s why it’s still in beta,” the voice of Ganymede came form between his legs. “Told’ya we should’ve done more bug testing first.” Eros purred feeling the prince’s mouth envelop him. “Hey, at least it worked out in the end. Modern problems need modern matchmaking, right?” Ganymede laughed, teasing the god’s balls. “Yeah, which means you deserve a break.” “Gan, c’mon. If I finish the app, it does my job for me, and we can have all the fun we want. I just need to make a few more cha- oh!” “Later,” came the possessive growl. “My turn now.”
  17. I am reposting my first series. It can no longer be found on the site (i tried to find it). There are 19 chapters.. Here are the characters and their story titles (they will appear in others stories for plot points etc.). Just an FYI, some guys listed have not appeared in the stories I have already posted, but are in stories I am working on for this first series. Jay (Jason) and Max – Worship Session Jay – 6’3”, 250, Blonde, Blue eyes Max – 5’11”, 165, Curly brown, Brown eyes Eddie, Ian, and Colin (Ian is G1 and Colin is G2) –Gingers Eddie – 6’2”, 235, Blonde, Grey eyes Ian and Colin – 6’, 190, Orange, Green eyes Ty (Tyler) and Davey – New Gym Ty – 6’2”, 220, Black, Brown eyes Davey – 5’11”, 175, Brown, Brown eyes Ming and Cam – Toy Time Ming – 5’6”, 150, Black, Blue eyes Cam – 5’7”, 170, Blonde, Green eyes Stu ad Kenny – background guys – no story of their own in this series. Stu – 6’0”, 185, Black, Brown eyes Kenny – 6’1”, 185, Blonde ponytail, Green eyes Paulo – future character – no stand-alone story in this series. Paulo – 6’1”, 230, Brown, Brown eyes The ‘Bad Guys’ Ron – Davey’s ex. Shaun, Bull, Ash, and Larry – Jay and Max’s nemeses. Willie – future character Others - some of these appear in the 2nd Series. Roman – Ro – Max’s 17-year-old brother Schaefer – Shae – Max’s 15-year-old brother Evan – one of Ty’s former boyfriends Gran – Jay’s grandmother Franco – one of Ty’s one-night stands Simon – Cam’s first love ** Enjoy and let me know what you think. ** He held me close, his left bicep flexed. My left arm wrapped around his thickly coiled neck for support and closeness. My right arm holding onto his flexed forearm encouraging him to flex his bicep harder. My tongue running along the flat face of the arm, the light tan hair on the muscle moistened by the saliva of my gentle kisses. He moaned, I moaned in response. His bicep was not obscenely large, but just big enough for my tongue to be able to wander around and trace lines on the protruding veins which gave us both the pleasure of knowing the strength it possessed. I switched my attention to the top of the bicep which was a rounded mound and was split into two heads. I upped the intensity and planted sloppy wet kisses on the whole muscle. He twisted his arm to allow me greater access to it. I moved my right arm to the valley between his forearm and bicep in response to the new position. I kissed the top of his bicep ravenously, like it was going to be my last kiss with him. His right hand on the back of my head, gently but forcefully maneuvering it back and forth, encouraging me to worship the entire top of the bicep. My tongue swept through the valley between the two heads. He playfully flexed the muscle, gently trapping my tongue for a brief second. While it was trapped he took the moment to gently blow warm air into my left ear. He used his tongue to caress the outer ear and softly engulf the lobe. The sensation caused me to spurt some pre-cum. It dribbled down my shaft and spilled onto his leg. He felt the moistness and flexed harder knowing he had hit my sweet spot. He lifted his arm up over his head and his triceps were on full display. I re-wet my tongue and went to work. Gently at first, licking from his hairless armpit up the length of his arm to the elbow and back again. He moaned again when my tongue washed over the sensitive short hairs along the bottom of the muscle. I let my tongue linger there, quickly remoistening it and pursing my lips against the hard muscle and hair. I moved my right hand from his elbow to his bicep and began to joyfully massage, egging him to flex it harder, knowing it would cause his triceps to be flexed as well. He responded eagerly. My fingers slid over the wet surface of the bicep squeezing the mounds gently at first then more intently. My tongue on his triceps and right hand on his flexed bicep, my brain was going into overload. More pre-cum escaped my dick and trickled down. When he felt the new moisture on his leg he let out a soft giggle and pushed his tongue back into my ear. This time he had wet his tongue. He swirled it around the cartilage of the outer ear before plunging it into my inner ear. He brushed across the short sensitive hairs and lapped at them. I squirmed but he moved his right arm around my waist holding me tightly to his body. I tried to move my left arm from around his neck so I could create some room between us, but he trapped it there with his shoulder muscles. I tried to roll my head away but he kept pursuing me and eventually he pinned my head to my right shoulder. He playfully pushed his tongue back into my ear and continued to caress the short hairs with his tongue and warm breath. My tongue had come off his triceps due to the new position of my head, but my right hand was still groping his bicep. He lowered his arm but kept it flexed. I applied more pressure to see if I could dent the muscle in any way, but could not. He sensed my intention and my need to feel his strength. He un-flexed and straightened his arm out. I let my fingers caress the length of his arm, from shoulder to forearm. Gently at first. First trip down, my fingernails barely touching the arm, on the way back, a light touch, stirring the short hairs, he squirmed. Next trip down, the back of my fingers touching the skin and drawing zig-zag lines on the muscles. On the way back, my fingernails to gently rake his skin. He shivered and plunged his tongue back into my ear causing me to quake. He kept at it, I kept at it. We both knew we had pinpointed each other’s sweet zone and we were going to do our best to make the other suffer with unfathomable pleasure for a long time. Next trip down I used my finger tips to gently massage the bicep and triceps muscles. Lingering on them for a few seconds, tugging at the skin and hair. On the way back, I was at full force, completely and unashamedly applying full force thru my fingers. He started to flex and I could tell he was smiling. He enjoyed being worshipped and really enjoyed showing off his muscles and strength. He pulled his tongue of out my ear, relaxed the pressure on my trapped left arm and pulled his left arm into a full flex. I moaned aloud and he shifted his legs and jostled his dick higher into my ass. I was in heaven. My eyes rolled into the back of my head. My head rolled on my shoulders. We turned to face each other. His bright blue eyes piercing my dark brown eyes. His tanned skin, and dirty blonde hair complimenting his appearance. He smiled and jostled his hips again to show me his strength. I wrapped both arms around his neck and slowly moved in to kiss him. My dick trapped between the two of us, now steadily leaking pre-cum causing his abs to be sticky. He maneuvered me up and down by using his hips so as to spread the stickiness over all his abs. His left arm was still flexed. Now he was just showing off to get me off. I smiled and just before our lips met, I licked his nose. I laughed, he smiled warmly.
  18. scarletic

    m/m Hard at Work [Part 8c added - 3/24/20]

    Hi, everyone! So I'm starting this experimental series to see if a more traditional narrative would work here, and I would really appreciate all feedback and critique to help me improve. This is mostly going to involve more plot and character than growing, although there will still be a lot of growing done. It just won't be the main focus (for now). Writing is something I don't normally get to do on a regular basis, but it's something I want to make a living out of, so all advice is incredibly welcome. I am more than willing to alter the way the narrative develops and is written depending on how people prefer their pacing and writing. Thanks and enjoy! Hard at Work [Part 1 - 2 - 3 - 4 - 5a -5b - 6 - 7 - 8a - 8b - 8c] PART 1 Working at my job wasn’t exactly the most exciting thing in the world, but it paid the bills. On an average day, I would sit at my desk, wondering how a bachelor’s degree in Chemistry got me a job in human resources. It’s not like I had particularly good chemistry with other people either. During my time at the company so far, I’ve only been able to get close to two people. One of them was a co-worker of mine named Marcus. He often pulled pranks on me and made childish jokes at my expense whenever we took a break for coffee. Normally, him being a 23-year-old man, anyone would expect some sort of maturity or sense of responsibility. Marcus was nothing of the sort. He played around far too much and just did whatever the hell he wanted to. Every attempt our boss had at scolding him fell on deaf ears. With any other employee, our boss’ words would stop us dead in our tracks. Boss had that charismatic, authoritative aura about him. Unlike Marcus, our boss, Mr. Wesley Smith, or just Wes, took everything seriously. He had a reputation to uphold. Sure, he had his fair share of dad jokes every now and then, but people in the workplace were already so used to Marcus’ absurd antics that nobody ever really noticed. The three of us were often referred to around the office as the “threesome of power.” In one way or another, we all held some sort of power around the office. Wes had his obvious influence and status. Marcus had his absurdity and over-all charisma. Compared to them, I didn’t have as much. All anyone ever told me was that I was the glue that held together our little threesome. In my opinion, it’s just an excuse to call us a threesome since we’re always together. I wasn’t a big fan of the name, honestly. Especially since I was the only gay one. The main reason people chose to describe us as a “threesome” specifically is that Marcus and Wes were probably the most attractive and sought-after guys at the workplace. Marcus was 5’11” and pretty damn attractive. He had wavy, blonde hair that looked like it was streaked with chocolate, and his eyebrows were incredibly thick and a deep chestnut. Of the three of us, he also had the best body. He had been a model in his university years, so he developed a toned, muscled body with a deep V-shaped torso and disproportionate pecs and shoulders. On the other hand, Wes wasn’t bad looking, but all his time spent in bars showed. He was a good-looking man for his age, 31, having South-East Asian genes, and he had a strong square face that accentuated his stocky figure, being only 5’6”. He did go to the gym after work, but he developed a gut after all the vodka. People often say his most attractive feature is his cat eyes. His eyebrows also tilted inwards, so he always had this fierceness about him. It didn’t seem like he was meant to be built in any way besides a small tank either. While Marcus and Wes were the stars of our threesome, I was labeled the “DUFF.” I was only 24, but the new terms the kids kept coming up with always got lost on me. I was the least attractive among us, I must admit. 5’7” isn’t exactly a height anyone would be flaunting off. It’s not that I looked like Quasimodo though. I was just… average—nothing spectacular about me. On one particularly rainy day, Marcus approached me at my desk, wearing his favorite sky blue button-down. He leaned over the divider with a coffee in his hand and sipped it so loudly it echoed. “What are we gonna do about the rain? Do you wanna just move bar night to Wes’ condo again?” he asked. “Yeah, but have you asked him? We might still be banned since you wrecked his condo the last time.” Marcus flubbed his lips, nearly spilling his coffee on my desk. “Don’t worry about it! Wes’ll understand. Besides, this time we got someone to clean our shit.” “I’m not cleaning your mess this time, Marcus.” “Not you, stupid. I meant the new intern. Wes said he was coming in today.” I looked at him, puzzled. “What new intern? No one told me about any new interns.” “That’s because you never join the meetings.” “What? The last meeting we had was two months ago, and literally all we talked about was how you put red food coloring in the water tanks to make it look like we were drinking blood.” Marcus laughed. “Well, now we just have meetings at the bar. I managed to convince him to move our meetings to the conference room with the dancers.” He chuckled. I sighed. “Fine, whatever. What’s his name? The intern, I mean.” “Ah, wait.” Eric brought out his phone. “I’ll ask Wes.” We waited for the phone to pick up. As soon as we heard Wes’ voice, Marcus didn’t hesitate to yell. “Yo, Wes!” I could hear an audible sigh come from the phone. “What’s up, Marcus? I’m kinda busy right now.” “I just told Dory about the new intern, but I forgot his name. What was it again?” “Froy Adamson. 20 years old from Harbridge University. He just texted and said he was coming up. Could you two let him in and show him around? Thanks.” “Sure thing, sir.” Marcus bounced his head to the side and looked at me as if he were planning something. He always did his squinted eyes, raised eyebrows, and pouted mouth. It was a staple of his. He wasn’t fooling anyone doing a face like that. I wonder if he ever noticed. He put the phone back in his pocket. “Well, Dory, looks like you’ve got some more work to do.” I knew it. “Seriously? Didn’t he tell us to handle him? To-ge-ther?” Marcus shrugged. “Well, I’ve got some work to do, and I’m reeaally tired.” He yawned. “You can handle the kid by yourself, right?” I said yes, and he was off, walking back to his desk. I don’t know why I let him do this to me. He’s lucky he was hot. Before I could prepare myself for the new intern, there was a knock coming from the glass door. I got up and headed over. Only people without access cards couldn’t get in and had to knock, which meant it had to be the intern. If I heard correctly, his name was supposed to be Froy, and a student at Harbridge… damn, someone was loaded. I got to the glass door and saw him standing outside. He was wearing a black button-down with his sleeves rolled up and skintight black jeans. They must have been pretty big too since he looked like he had to be at least 6’1”. His jet black hair was short and cropped with little spikes sticking up. He had a cute face too. He had the most precious baby button nose and pronounced dimples, making him look younger than he actually was. I wouldn’t be surprised if girls crushed on him everywhere. He had a decently lean body, but he definitely had bodybuilder potential by the way his broad shoulders stuck outwards, much like Marcus’. However, it didn’t seem like he was the braggart type. If anything, he was a bookworm. He looked like he lived and breathed in a library. All he was missing was a pair of glasses, but instead, he had the most perfect eyelashes. The poor thing seemed soaked by the rain. I opened the door for him and let him come inside, causing him to shiver in his shirt from the cold, freezer-like office temperature. He smiled at me and giggled nervously. “Sorry, sir,” he said with a nervous smile. “I forgot to bring an umbrella. I didn’t think it would rain today.” My heart hadn’t fluttered in so long by a guy’s voice. The last time I felt this elevated was when I was still in college and chatting up the star football athlete before he got caught doping and got expelled. I missed having crushes like this. Thankfully, Froy seemed to be legal. A co-worker of mine already got fired once for having “intimate relations” with an underage intern. I wasn’t going to be next. “It’s fine. Are you Froy?” I asked. He nodded. “Yes, sir. I was supposed to start last week, but my mother had an emergency at the hospital, so I couldn’t leave.” “It’s fine, don’t worry. Family first,” I said. “Did you bring an extra shirt? You might get sick if you wear that wet shirt here all day.” “No, sir. I don’t have anything to change into. Sorry.” I grabbed his forearm. “It’s fine. Here, I’ll let you borrow one of my backup shirts.” “Sir, are you sure?” “Yeah, it’s fine.” I brought him to my desk where I grabbed him a seat. My co-workers who passed by would smile at him, enticed by his cute face and meek demeanor. He’d greet them back with a small wave and shy smile. Some people even came up and asked me if he was my new boyfriend. How many times did I have to tell everyone that I’ve never had a boyfriend before? They were just making the boy uncomfortable. I brought out a plain white shirt from my emergency kit and handed it over to him. He looked it over and thinking about it now, it was probably too small for him. Such was a con of being six inches shorter than someone. He held it up to the light, trying to estimate its size. “I don’t think it’s gonna fit,” I said. “Could I try it on, sir? Just to be sure?” “Sure, go ahead. Just don’t tear it.” I leaned back into my seat as I watched him begin unbuttoning his button-down. At the back of my mind, I knew this was leaning towards sexual harassment—and on the first day of his internship to boot—but I couldn’t help myself. The kid wasn’t reacting negatively either, so I guessed he was okay with it. A lawsuit was the last thing I needed. He started from the top-down, exposing his lean muscle underneath. He had a decently-sized chest for his leanness, and I never noticed how perky his nipples were underneath the black fabric either. There was no body hair on him too, just like Wes. “Nice abs,” I said. He blushed. “Ah, thank you, sir.” “You go to the gym or something? You play sports?” “No, sir. I used to be part of the gymnastics team, but I quit so I could focus on my studies.” Froy raised up his arms and tried squeezing into my shirt. He stuck his head through the tight hole and did his best to stretch out my shirt to fit in as much as possible. He looked ridiculous. It was like a man trying to wear a child’s dress. “You’ve still got a nice frame. If you went to the gym, I bet you could build it up easily,” I said. He looked ridiculous in my shirt. The sleeves didn’t even reach past his shoulders, so the fabric dug into his armpits. The shirt only reached the first set of abs, exposing his core and defined pelvis. It looked like a crop top. How he even got into something so tight is still a mystery to me. “Sir, I’m not sure I can wear this.” “Obviously.” I punched his abs. “Come on, let’s go ask someone else. I’m too short to be lending you my clothes.” “You’re not too short, sir.” “Yeah, you’re just too tall.” I told him to take off the shirt. He looked like he was in too much pain to be wearing something so ridiculous before we found a better replacement. As he raised it over his head and pulled his arms through the sleeves, he accidentally tore it down the side from the left sleeve down to the hem. He froze in panic. “Sir, I’m so sorry, sir, I didn’t mean to break your shirt. It was an accident, sir, I swear.” “Don’t worry about it,” I said. “It’s just a shirt.” His lean torso was now exposed to the cold of the office again, but at least he wasn’t squeezed so tightly in my shirt. I didn’t want to kill him before Marcus did. I couldn’t afford that kind of blood on my hands at my age. No way my salary was going to cover it. I led the tall kid over to Marcus’ desk at the other end of the office. Marcus looked visibly disturbed, watching in silence as I approached with a tall, shirtless kid following closely behind me. I didn’t know what he was going to say or do. His eyes just kept darting back and forth between us, seemingly asking me, “What the fuck is going on?” “Hey, Marcus, this is the intern, and he—” “Why is he shirtless?” Marcus interrupted. I looked back at Froy, looking lost as always. “He got wet in the rain, and I told him I’d get him a new shirt. I tried giving him mine, but, uh…” Marcus raised an eyebrow. “But what? Dory, I need to tell you as a friend that you are very small. Did you try lending him your shirt? Was it too small? Did you come all the way here, to my cubicle, while I’m working, to ask for a shirt from me?” “Yes.” “Alright, here you go.” Marcus dug into his drawer and tossed Froy a clean, black shirt. Froy looked confused but put on the shirt. It fit him perfectly. Thankfully, Marcus’ tailored shirts to fit his broad shoulders and chest fit Froy just right. It was a bit short at the hem though. His pelvis would peek whenever he moved, but he was well-covered. The sleeves also accentuated what muscle he had on his arms, as expected from Marcus. “I have to say though, he’s got a nice body,” Marcus said. “The ‘overtime work’ he’ll be doing later is gonna be a nice work-out.” “Marcus, he’s not a maid.” “And I’m not Frida Kahlo.” “You aren’t.” “Shut up,” Marcus said. “Hey, kid, you’ll be coming with us after work, right?” Froy’s eyes grew wide. “Uh…” “Marcus, it’s only his first day. He doesn’t even know our names yet!” “It’ll be fiiiine. My name’s Marcus Fringe, and there’s your Sir Dorian Yale. You can just call us Marcus and Dory. Our boss is Sir Wesley Smith: short, stocky Asian dude. You can call him Wes. If you ever wanna come work for us, you could be a part of our little circle of friends here. We got cookies.” “Oh, I like cookies,” Froy whispered. “Stop fucking with my intern, Marcus.” “You’re not my mom.” Wes’ office was right in front of Marcus’ cubicle. Any time Marcus made too much noise or whenever Wes would leave for the washroom and caught Marcus doing something stupid, Wes would be the first to scold him. He often threatened to lower his pay, but Marcus didn’t care. They were too close to actually do anything like that. As we were talking, the door to Wes’ office opened. He walked out, wearing a skintight banana yellow collared shirt that showed off his muscles and small gut. Every shirt in his wardrobe seemed to be skintight. I remember him telling us once that he was raised to only wear the tightest clothing because it makes you look bigger. He was only 5’6”, so I could understand why. “Why are you making so much noise, Marcus?” he asked, standing in the doorway. “Oh.” I waved at him. “Hi, sir. This is Froy, the intern. I was just asking Marcus for an extra shirt since he got wet in the rain.” “Well, take care of him then. Show him around the floor or something, I dunno,” Wes said. “Oh, and Dory…” “Yes, sir?” “Take him out with ya later, aight? We’re gonna have a little fun.” Oh god. “Yes, sir.” Wes was returning to his office when Froy spoke up. “Oh, sir!” he said. “How do I get through the door? I don’t have an access card.” “Hm? You don’t need an access card. You just grab the handle, twist it, then pull. That’s how you open a door.” “Wes, never speak again,” Marcus said. “What about this?” Wes whispered. “Or this ♪?” he sang. “I’m done,” I said. “And I’m just getting started!” He fired double finger guns at me with the silliest grin, laughing at himself immediately afterwards. We all separated and went back to our work for the day. I finished up the rest of my work as fast as I could so that I’d have more time to tour Froy around the building. It was just a hunch, but I thought he’d appreciate the convenience store. The store has an unlimited sundae cone deal where you could get as much ice cream as you wanted as long as it’s in one continuous swirl and it doesn’t fall over. When we got there, I saw his eyes light up like a child at the carnival. He wasted no time and immediately ordered a sundae cone. I didn’t even have to tell him. It seemed like he was used to doing this sort of thing already. By the time the ice cream was five inches tall, I was getting worried. It looked like it would fall at any moment. “Froy, are you sure you wanna keep going?” “Yes, sir! I’ve done this before. My mom calls me a master at this.” By the time it reached 8 inches tall, he stopped the machine. He stood still at first, watching it intently. It looked like he was trying to connect his soul to the sundae, becoming one with its spirit or something. When he finally got it to stabilize, he smiled. “See, sir?” he said. Then he raised it up and dunked it in his mouth, all the way down to the cone. My eyes grew wide. Froy just took in 8 inches of freezing cold sundae in his mouth like it was nothing. “What the fuck? Did you just eat the entire thing in one bite?” He nodded, still swallowing the ice cream. When he finished, he accidentally exhaled into my face, filling my nose with his cold, breath-infused chocolate smell. He apologized and offered to wipe it off my nose. I had to tell him to stop since he still had the cone to finish. “How the fuck did you do that?” “My brothers taught me when I was younger how to exercise my gag reflex so I could take in more things. I could fit a whole foot-long in my mouth too!” he said. “It just got kinda messy… so we had to stop.” His face sunk. The cute smile he wore faded away after it seemed like he remembered something. “What happened?” “They, uh, taught me to give them blowjobs when I was 12. I thought it was normal for a few years, then they got arrested for selling drugs when I was 15. My mother told me they were horrible to me and told me what they were doing to me was wrong. So now I’m trying to find a job to pay for my mother’s hospital bills since I’m her only family left. She already used up all her savings on my tuition.” I felt horrible for him and found myself hugging him. He was stiff and caught in surprise at first, but he softened up and wrapped his arms around me too. I didn’t know he lived like this. I couldn’t take advantage of someone like him. It wouldn’t be right. “I’m so sorry.” He gave his ice cream a quick lick. “Don’t worry, sir, it’s fine. I’m over it now. I still miss them though.” “Who? Your brothers? They molested you as a kid. You shouldn’t be missing them. They deserve to rot in prison.” “We used to play games every day outside our house. They even bought me a goldfish once for my 14th birthday since it was all they could afford with their own money. I named him Pudge.” We headed back to my desk upstairs after finishing his ice cream and filing for his access card. The issue with his brothers was something we didn’t want to bring up too much in case he got triggered. More than half the office had already gone home for the day. Marcus, Wes, and I planned to leave for Wes’ condo at 8pm with Froy together. After I finished up, I asked Froy if he was okay with it. It was only his first day as an intern. I wouldn’t be surprised if he declined. Who knows what we might have been planning to do to him outside office hours? “It’s okay with me, sir.” “Are you sure? I haven’t even told you what we were doing.” “Oh, uh,” he said before chuckling nervously. “We’re going to your sir Wes’s condo to drink. Wes and Marcus just want you to be their sober caretaker, so you don’t have to go if you don’t want to.” Froy waved his hands. “Oh, no, sir, it’s okay with me. I’m used to being the sober one with my friends.” “Oh, okay. And don’t worry about something bad happening to you. None of us have ever done anything crazy before. Besides, Marcus is straight, and Wes is bi, but he has a family. I’m the only gay one here.” His eyebrows shot up. “You’re gay, sir?” “Yeah, why?” He looked away. “Nothing, sir.” That led me to wonder. Was he also gay? I guessed I could always figure that out some other time. After we packed up, we headed down to the basement carpark where Marcus and Wes were waiting for us at Wes’ truck. There were paper cups everywhere. It seemed like they’d been waiting there for a few years by the way they were lounging around and drinking coffee endlessly. When we got there, Marcus walked up to me and grabbed me by the shoulders. “What the fuck took you so long?” he asked. His pointed gaze shot into my skull. “You told me not to fuck with your intern, but is it really me you should be worrying about?” “We were just finishing up some shit. It took longer than expected. Sorry ‘bout it.” “Just get in the fucking truck already!” Wes yelled. “The vodka isn’t gonna drink itself!” I sat in the passenger seat, with Marcus and Froy in the back. It was the system we developed together when we first started hanging out at bars a few months ago. Marcus hated seatbelts and feeling claustrophobic, and I preferred the safety of the seatbelt. The three of us normally went out to the bar down the street on foot, but tonight, we decided to head to Wes’ condo instead to avoid the rain. The only thing different was that we had Froy with us. “Hey, kid, what was your name again?” Marcus asked. “Uh, sir, Froy Adamson, sir.” “Froy?” Marcus began to chuckle. He was visibly struggling to hold in his laughter. “Like fro-yo?” Froy was silent. “...Yes, sir. Frozen yogurt.” Marcus released his contained laughter, nearly keeling over his seat. Froy became worried and began to panic. Wes and I had to reassure him that making fun of people’s names was just something Marcus did on a daily basis to everyone around the office. Marcus was only a year younger than me, but he had the heart of a child that he never grew out of. We loved that about him. Marcus placed a hand on Froy’s shoulder. “I like this kid,” he said. Froy blushed. “I’m sure you do,” Wes said. “Everyone loves yogurt.” “Don’t predate on my intern, Marcus!” “I don’t wanna hear that from you, Dory!” Marcus said. “Hey, kid. I’ve been planning on going back to the gym again. If you ever wanna come with, just tell me, okay? You look like you’d be a great workout partner.” “Hey, what about me? Why do you ask the intern before your boss who you KNOW goes to the gym?” Wes asked. “How tall are you again, Wes?” Marcus asked. “Right now, about as high as your chances at a promotion, Marcus.” Marcus threw his arms around Wes’ seat. “Hey, come on! It was just a joke! It’s just too hard to be gym buddies with someone so short. Plus you’ve got that tiny gut.” “I can’t help it! Vodka might as well be my blood of Christ.” “So you’re a cannibal?” “What do you think happened to my first boyfriend?” The conversation continued for the next half hour on the road. Froy and I remained silent for the most part while Marcus and Wes bantered, with us being brought in every so often as jokes. Marcus couldn’t let go of “fro-yo.” The rain blocked the streets and kept us in traffic longer than we would have wanted. Wes began getting calls from his wife, asking about where he was since his kids were getting impatient after being locked up for so long. When we got to the forest separating Wes’ condo complex from the city district, Marcus brought out these small white pills he hid inside a tic-tac box. The resemblance was uncanny. Froy and I watched him, unaware of what the pills would do. No one was around to help if Marcus did something stupid. “Hey, Wes. You want a tic-tac?” Marcus asked. Froy and I watched in silence, fully aware of what Marcus was trying to do. “If you’re trying to bribe me for a pay raise again, it’s gonna take more than a tic-tac this time.” “No, seriously, come on. It’s just a candy. Completely free. No strings attached.” Wes held out a hand, and Marcus placed one on his palm. “This better not be another one of your fucking pranks, Marcus. The last one is still giving my kids diarrhea.” Wes threw the small white pill in his mouth without any hesitation. Suddenly, his stomach grumbled loudly. “God damn it, Marcus.” Marcus laughed and slammed his hand repeatedly against the back of Wes’ seat. Froy shifted closer to the door in fear. “What did you give him, Marcus?” I asked. “Dying in a car crash with you was not on my list of things to-do today.” “Mine too,” Froy mumbled. “Relax! It’s harmless. I already tried it on my dog, and nothing happened to her.” “I’m not a dog, Marcus! I’m your boss!” “And I’m not a scientist!” “That doesn’t make things any better, Marcus—Oh, my god... what the fuck is going on...” Wes looked uncomfortable, shifting around like there was a cactus on his seat. I looked down and saw that he was growing a tent in his pants. At first, I thought it was just viagra, but then a wet spot began to form. Wes’ face was red as a tomato and was completely speechless. I could smell the familiar smell that filled my room after school as a kid. Wes came. He came right in front of all of us. He didn’t even have to touch himself or do anything for it either. I looked back at Marcus and Froy, and Marcus’ face was frozen in a face of pure glee. He had the expression of a child witnessing Santa for the first time and couldn’t be happier. Froy on the other hand was completely mortified. The poor thing didn’t know how to react. Wes was barely able to keep his focus on the road because of the way he was feeling. He just came in his pants. I couldn’t even begin to imagine what that pill did to him. Wes stopped the truck at a nearby tree and turned off the truck, running out and checking the damages at a tree out of sight. The three of us followed suit. Marcus didn’t even look the least bit guilty about what he just did. Froy stood by me, waiting and watching for what happened next. “What the fuck did you give me?” Wes asked. Marcus waved his hands in the air. “Nothing! I swear it was just a bunch of random shit I found in my kitchen. I didn’t think it would do anything.” “Well, it did! Now my favorite pants are ruined.” Wes stepped back into the moonlight where we saw a massive wet spot all over his crotch. If we didn’t know it was cum, we might’ve mistaken it for piss just by its sheer quantity. I didn’t think it was possible to cum so much. Judging by the defined outline running down his left thigh as well, it seemed he was hiding more than just one secret. The short man had to compensate somewhere. “God damn it, Marcus.” “Come on, I’m sorry. I swear I didn’t mean it. I was gonna try it on myself, but I wanted to see if it—” “If it killed me?” “Well, no, but—” “I can’t believe I already wet myself… I haven’t even had a fucking bottle yet. You owe me for this.” Marcus shot me a look of relieved anguish, knowing he wasn’t going lose his job or his friendship. He walked up to Wes and helped him clean up by the tree. While Wes and Marcus were off cleaning up, Froy and I wandered a bit off to the forest to take in the beautiful nighttime scenery overlooking the city. The city lights shined brightly over the trees. They gave off an iridescent spotlight-lit night sky that shadowed the tree leaves and branches, blocking out the stars but lighting up the darkness. “This is a great view,” I said. “Yes, sir,” Froy replied. As we were enjoying our quiet time alone together, Froy noticed what looked like a shooting star in the empty sky. Wes and Marcus came over and joined us in staring at the falling light. A thought occurred to me, however, that this was not how falling stars normally worked. It looked as though it were literally falling out of the sky. I’m pretty sure falling stars aren’t supposed to look like they’re coming straight at us. “Hey, that’s no fucking shooting star, you idiots! That’s a meteor!” Wes said. “Hide behind something!” We could barely react when we saw that it was already a building’s height away from us. Froy and I hid behind a nearby tree. Marcus sprinted across to the truck with Wes. The burning rock rang a piercing loud screech in our ears before crash landing into the clearing between us and the truck. Flaming debris flew everywhere, covering the area in a black soot. Smoke filled the air for a good few minutes until we were able to breathe and see things again. All four of us emerged from our hiding spots and eyed the strange rock. Froy, Wes, and I approached it hesitantly, watching it from a distance in case it had any surprises waiting to pop out and do some serious harm. It could have had some new viruses or small flesh-eating aliens hiding inside. I highly doubted our job’s insurance program covered space AIDS. Meanwhile, while three of us were being careful, Marcus decided to make a headstart and gingerly walked up to it. He stuck out his hands and felt the intense heat emanating from the meteor. “What are you doing, Marcus?! Get back here where it’s safe,” Wes said. Marcus looked back and smiled. “Relaaax, it’s not gonna do anythingI” When the rest of us got to surround the meteor, it seemed to have cooled off. All four of us examined it closely, checking for any dangerous movements or glowing substances sticking out. For the next few minutes, it just seemed like it was a regular, boring old rock—from space. It didn’t grow a face and sing show tunes like I expected. I’d be lying if I said wasn’t disappointed. “It just seems like a rock,” Froy said. “Obviously,” Marcus said. “But what’s inside?” “If it's anything like your head, not much,” Wes said. “Then there’s nothing to worry about, right?” Marcus stepped into the crater and slammed his hands onto the meteor. He began pressing down on it with his body weight, trying to pressure it to crack open and reveal whatever monstrosity was inside of it. Froy and I backed away while Wes stepped forward and tried prying Marcus off of it. “Marcus, what are you doing?! Stop!” “I just wanna see what’s inside! It might have space diamonds, Wes!” Marcus let out a yell as he used all his strength and cracked open the meteor. From the crack, a neon green liquid splurged out, spilling onto Marcus’ shirt. He panicked, wondering what the hell the scentless, luminescent goo was, when suddenly the crack opened up further. It erupted, blasting a mortified Marcus with the strange gunk. He was covered head to toe, front to back, unable to even open his mouth or eyes in pure horror. The meteor now looked unstable. It was rumbling, and cracks began spreading from where Marcus first breached its outer shell. More and more of the green liquid spurted out. It didn’t seem long before it would explode. Marcus grumbled for help, running towards Wes. “Hey, stop! Don’t get that shit on me! I just got my pants dry!” Wes yelled. Before Marcus could even get to him, the meteor exploded. Nuclear green slime flew everywhere. Marcus got blasted back onto the ground by the sheer amount he was covered in. He didn’t look like he could move very well at all anymore. Wes was yelling out Marcus’ name when the goo flew into his mouth and covered his entire front from head to toe. I could hear him yelling as he swallowed it. “Sir!” As the meteor exploded towards us, Froy ran up to me. He used his body as a shield to block me from the slime, with his back spread out against the meteor. I looked up at him and saw fear in his eyes. Neither of us could move from where we were as we were frozen in absolute shock about what just happened. The meteor settled down, and there was green slime absolutely everywhere. It coated the trees, the grass, the soil, everything. Marcus was absolutely drenched in it, struggling to even stand up. Wes ran to a tree and began vomiting, trying to expel whatever he swallowed and trying to get himself clean again. Froy’s entire backside and his arms were completely covered. He shook his body as much as he could to try and get it off of him. “What the fuck just happened?” I asked. “That fucking—pfthuh—piece of shit meteor just fucking exploded!” Wes yelled, spitting out the remnants. “Are we going to fucking die?!” Marcus yelled, on his knees, crying in anguish at the sky, looking like a grotesque smile monster. “I don’t wanna fucking die, god!” “This is all your fault!” Wes said. “I’m fucking aware of that, Wes! I wasn’t expecting the meteor to be a fucking water balloon filled with green shit!” “Okay, everyone, just relax!” I said. “We just need to get clean and report this to the police so they can clean it up or something.” Marcus and Wes turned and glared at me, clean and dry from head to toe. “We can’t tell anyone about this! If the authorities find out we fucked with some meteor and got caught with some disease, then we might be forced to spend time in a lab until we die,” Wes said. Marcus pointed at me. “And why the fuck are you dry? Did you tell your little boytoy intern to be your shield?!” “No, he ran up to me himself. I didn’t tell him to do anything, Marcus.” “Fucking shit, man…” I stood watch by the truck while Froy, Wes, and Marcus cleaned themselves up by the river. It was nearly midnight when they got back looking absolutely exhausted after trying to get every drop of slime off their bodies for the past few hours. They dumped all their clothes in Wes’ gym bag and got into his truck in nothing but wet underwear. ‘Uncomfortable’ could not even begin to explain the atmosphere. I couldn’t even be bothered to appreciate all the hot, semi-naked bodies surrounding me when I was still reeling over what the hell just happened. I’d already seen all of them shirtless before at least once, but I had yet to see Froy’s business. Did he prefer boxers or briefs? Was he a shower or a grower? It didn’t seem that important. All I knew was that Wes was thick and hung like a motherfucker. “This has to be our secret, got it?” Wes said. “No one else can know about this.” We all agreed. None of us were in the mood to get dissected or experimented on for the rest of our lives. As Wes drove away, heading to his condo, I took one last look back at the scene. The meteor looked like a cracked egg that got blown up in a microwave. However, what seemed strange to me was how there seemed to be a lot less slime than before. What used to be a complete sheet of glowing green slime over everything was now mostly back to normal with some freckles here and there. It must have either dissipated in the atmosphere or got absorbed into the ground. Either way, it didn’t seem like that was just going to end there. I could feel in my gut that this wasn’t the last time this meteor was going to be a part of our lives. If the slime did get absorbed in the ground and trees, then what would happen with humans? There was no way they didn’t at least absorb some of it. There was just no way. Regardless, this was going to be our secret from now on. It seemed our little threesome just became a foursome.
  19. TimHayes90

    m/m Muscle cum pt5

    Tim looked at the Zac Efron lookalike in the same way a tiger looks like meat. Zac, actually called Dan, took out a syringe with shaky hands. “What the fuck is that?” “Erm,,,,, you wanted roids to bring down that pillar.....” “You think ONE little dose will do anything for MEEEEE. Let me tell you what this super body is you pathetic little twink. Im 400 pounds of total steel, with boulder arms of 31 inches, a 30 inch waist, and quads of 40 inches around”. Tim’s testosterone was making him so horny and angry that he was becoming delirious again. He roughly picked up Dan by the shoulders. “Stuff me full of those yummy roids. Help me hulk out and destroy this pillar. Then...... aggggggwwww then (he was trying so hard not to cum) then I will mmmmmmmmmmm, then I will let you get off in my mouth. Then the real growth begins”. Dan was terrified and turned on in equal measure. Was this guy for real? He wasn’t going to turn down someone who seemed on his way to be a true MG beast. Dan grabbed 6 needles. 1 in each bicep, 2 in the abs, and 2 in the ass. Tim grabbed an extra and plunged in right into his now 11 inch throbbing cock. “AWWWWWW YEA. THIS IS THE LIFE. LETS GET FREAKY”. The whole gym looked so afraid, and started to stink like sex as more and more guys started to jerk off at the teen titan. Tim approached the pillar...... —————— Jake was back at his house, waiting for his escourts. He was in the right head space. He needed cum from muscle dudes. He needed to get beyond buff like Tim. He then needed, more than anyone needed anything, to teach Tim a lesson. The very idea of being big enough to take Tim down made him hard. Tim has broken him mentally, and Jake was so glad for it. He would use it to get BIG! The door opened as 6 hunks strolled in. All stretching out polos and such shirts. All clear gym bunnies. Not super huge, but certainly boner material like a heavyweight version of Tom Holland. “Hey guys. Erm this is my first time doing this” “No worries man”. A blond preppy guy stepped forward. “Payment has been done. You just take a minute to relax, tell us what you like so we can start to..... “No! Let’s just all get down to it. But there is just one rule. I need every drop of cum. You all need to jizz at least twice, and not a single drop spills!” Jake started to strip off with the beefcakes, and then suddenly thought. Tim only drinks the cum. Would it need fuse better with the body if it was blasted onto his ass, and not just into the stomach???????? Almost in a trace, Jake bellowed another order “there are 6 of you. I need 12 loads in my fucking ass before this hour is up!” ————— Tim stomped back to the pillar and wasted no time in grabbing it. The roids pumping through his system like thick pipes pumping hot water. “awwwww fuck yes. I can feel it. Pump me up. Give daddy what he needs”. He was now totally addicted to his own power and muscle. Tim could hear the beautiful sound of the pillar groaning more and more under his power. “Mmmmmm yes. That’s it. This is what I need. What I’ve needed to be!” Tim was now not just forcing the pillar to bend and snap out of his fixtures, but he was rubbing his dick up and down on the cold steel, so turned on by his own power. He drunk in his own strength as he looked down at the hundreds of new veins erupt on his arms, arms that would destroy anything. With one mighty heave that made 3 gym dudes cum their pants, Tim wrenched the pillar out, and tossed it 10 meters across the room. “IM A FUCKING GOD! UNSTOPPABLE!” Dan slowly walked to the bar, and saw something so mind bending that it almost made his mind snap. With a shacking hand, he pointed at a large deep groove in the metal. “I .... I think..... oh my god,,,, I think you massively dented that metal with your cock” Tim stood there frozen. Confirmation that he was now so jacked that he was hardly human. He exploded into the most gruesome most muscular in history. “ROAORRRRRRRR”. His hands free cum shot knocked Dan off of his feet. Breathing deeply, Tim looked over at the dudes left in the gym, flexing his cannon of an arm. “I hope you have juice left in your balls. Because it’s time for me to really overdose”. —————- Kyle was still being fucked without mercy by Jamie. He had, in just 50 minutes, become an utter power bottom. After each load, using his internal muscles to keep the cum from running out. His mind warped on one thing - absorb and get huge. “Fuckkkkk. He can take a pounding. Such a tight muscle ass!” Exclaimed one of the nameless twunks. “Why so much punishment man?” Kyle said nothing. He just had a manic grin on his face as he took his pounding and stared longingly at his home gym kit.
  20. muscleterry

    m/m Oh Henry = Part 2

    I wrote Part 1 of this story years ago and only recently remembered that I'd never posted Part 2. Hopefully it won't take me as long to write Part 3 . Hope you enjoy. Link to Part 1 Part 2 Henry woke up well-rested, his chest heaving and blocking the view of his lower body. For better or for worse, today was the day that he’d finally get to see the results of almost 15 months of work with Brandon, the trainer guiding him on his transformation from teenager to man. He eagerly swung his feet off of the bed and walked to his closet to get dressed. Hanging there were dozens of the same white t-shirts and grey shorts, ranging from size small to x-large. He shed his pyjamas and slipped on an x-large t-shirt, which he had just started wearing last month, a pair of medium shorts and a pair of white athletic socks. Moving to the washroom, he began brushing his teeth while glancing down at the tensed bicep of his left arm with which he grasped his toothbrush. The solid arm strained the sleeve of his x-large shirt; however, it was hard to comprehend just how large it was, with no mirrors to view it properly and put it in reference with the rest of his body. He thought he remembered this sleeve being loose just a few weeks ago, but his mind could just as well be playing tricks on him. Keeping track of gradual changes had proved almost impossible without photos, measurements or mirrors - all things he had abstained from as per his and his trainer Brandon’s mutual agreement. After rinsing his mouth free of toothpaste, Henry glanced at the digital clock resting by the sink. It was 8:03am. Brandon would be arriving in just under an hour. Excited for what was to come, and, in an effort to kill time, Henry decided he would fit in one last workout. In the basement, Henry sped his way through a full body workout and in no time, almost an hour had passed. As he progressed into his final set of Romanian deadlifts - his favourite exercise - he heard the bell ring and the front door unlock. Brandon had let himself in and descended the stairs with a duffel back over his shoulders and a massive fold-up mirror in his arms - the tri-fold kind that you see in clothing store dressing rooms. Brandon leaned it against the wall and came over to the weight rack as Henry pumped out his final reps. “Couldn’t resist getting one last pump in, eh?” Brandon teased. “You know it,” Brandon smiled, contracting his hamstrings for one last deadlift before dropping the weights to the floor. “Go jump in the shower and I’ll get things set up down here. I’ll fix you up something to feed those muscles as well.” “Sounds good, coach.” Henry responded as Brandon turned around to start unpacking. As Henry headed upstairs, he couldn’t help but catch a glimpse of Brandon’s bulbous glutes fighting for space in his tight jean shorts, feeling a stir in his crotch as he thought about it. — Zipping open his duffle bag, Brandon unpacked a collapsable black back drop that he set up in the basement, just behind the room’s main pot lights. In front of it, he set up the tri-fold mirror. He shut off the rest of the lights in the room aside from the pot lights and returned to the posing station he had set up. Brandon stripped off his white Gold’s Gym tank top and wriggled his tight jean shorts down over his thick quads, revealing an overflowing pair of red posing trunks. He decided to give his set-up a test and strike a few poses. He started with a most muscular pose, triggering the flow of blood to every one of his muscles before shifting into a rear lat spread and admiring the width of his frame in the mirror. Like a pro, he transitioned to a side chest pose, appreciating the extent to which his hefty bulge jutted out from his muscled silhouette. This was no doubt thanks to the complete lack of thigh gap to accommodate his generous genitalia. Feeling the blood rushing down to his groin, he grabbed his bulging package and let our a loud “grrrr” as his massive ebony frame flexed and glistened in the mirror, popping against the black canvas two feet behind him. Giving his make shift posing station a nod of approval, he slide his clothes back on, grabbed his duffel bag and headed to the kitchen. Pulling a fresh carton of eggs from the fridge, he cracked all twelve of them and whisked together a massive omelet for Henry. As it cooked in the frying pan, he filled the blender with Henry’s post-workout shake essentials - two scoops of protein, a litre of milk, boiled chicken breast, his usual cocktail of supplements and two drops from a unmarked vial he had pulled out of his duffel bag. After blending it altogether, he took the entire container and set it on the placemat next to where he’d soon place the He-Man sized omelette. — Upstairs, Henry peeled off his sweaty clothes and tossed them into his bedroom hamper. His legs, pumped from his final drop set of deadlifts, forced him to waddle a bit to the washroom where he then jumped in the shower. As he lathered himself in soap, he marvelled at his pumped up legs, caressing his quads and glutes with his hands. His cock swelled to attention and in response, he slid the shower handle to cold to rid himself of his semi hard-on before stepping out and drying himself off. After quickly blowdrying his hair, he slipped on a pair of fresher boxer briefs, his standard t-shirt and shorts uniform and hurried down the stairs to the kitchen. “Eat up, Henry,” Brandon motioned as he delivered the freshly cooked omelette to the table. “Thanks for whipping this up for me, Brandon,” Henry said, sitting down to the massive shake and omelette. He grabbed the blender handle and took a large swig of the post workout shake. “I don’t know what you’re putting in here, but your shakes always taste so much better than mine,” Brandon said as he wiped excess protein shake off from his top lip. “Can’t help you there, it’s always going to taste better when it’s made by a Mr. Olympia bodybuilder,” Brandon chuckled as he flashed a quick double biceps pose. “By the way, you’ve got mail.” He pointed to an envelope on the table, addressed to Henry and branded with the Harrison University logo. Henry opened it, quickly reading the one page letter. “It’s an official reminder that school starts in two weeks. They’ve also given me the name of my dorm roommate… guess I’ll have to reach out to him and start some planning.” “Exciting stuff, Henry. Once you finish up with breakfast, come downstairs but knock on the door before you enter the basement. I’ve got a little surprise for you,” Brandon instructed him as he slipped some of the dishes into the sink. “I’ll meet you down there.” Brandon headed downstairs as Henry continued making progress with his breakfast, switching between forkfuls of his twelve-egg omelette and gulps of his massive protein shake. Within five minutes, he had finished it all and started making his way down the stairs. “I’m ready,” he called to Brandon as he arrived to a closed door at the bottom of the stairs. “Hold up, I’m coming to get you. No peeking.” Brandon carefully opened the door and slid into the stairwell without letting Henry see into the basement. “Take this and put it on,” he said, handing over a black blindfold. “Alright, but this is weird.” “Trust me, Henry.” Brandon grabbed Henry’s hands and guided him through the door, towards the make-shift posing station that he had set up in the middle of the dark room. He placed his hands on Henry’s shoulders, rubbed them gently and then remove the blindfold. ‘Alright Henry, take a look at what 428 days of hard work looks like.’’ Henry slowly opened his eyes. Very quickly they were forced to adjust to the dark room around him, save for the pot lights above that illuminated the spot in which he was standing. This created a black canvas against which he could examine his body which he had not seen in a mirror in over a year. In the mirror stood a person Henry did not recognize. Henry was a boy, but this was no boy. This was a mass of a man whose reflection occupied the entirety of the trifold mirror that Brandon had set up. Henry stood frozen in disbelief. He looked at his hand and raised it to his face, observing the reflection do the same. Whether he believed it or not, the man that looked back at him in this mirror was, without a doubt, Henry. The once narrow, fragile face that Harry had known for so long was no more. A strong, wide forehead, mighty cheekbones and a new, muscular jawline framed his gentle brown eyes. His former sunken cheeks and thin lips were now full and luscious. His complexion, albeit pale from the lack of sunlight, beamed with a healthy, youthful glow and smoothness only seen on magazine covers. Lowering his hand from his cheek, Henry caressed his Adam’s Apple that now protruded from the thick podium of muscle holding his head up. His neck, now as wide as his skull, pulsed as veins carried blood up to his head to prevent Henry from fainting in shock. Jutting out not from his neck, just below his earss, lay two hulking traps that made it look like Henry’s head was perched on a triangular pyramid of muscle that strained the ribbed collar of his white t-shirt to the max. Henry’s gaze slid down from his bull traps to his shoulders that extended out of view from the middle mirror panel. He took a step back, bringing his whole, hulking frame into perspective. Connected to his traps were two massive cannonball shoulders, hidden beneath his white cotton t-shirt. These spherical deltoids stretched his shirt to an almost cartoonish level, giving Henry’s frame a width that would rival most doorways. Now he understood why he was having to angle himself through his bathroom and standing shower doors - a problem he never experienced just a year ago. Henry turned his head to face one of the side mirrors, admiring his massive left shoulder in detail. He looked like a knight wearing shoulder pads beneath his t-shirt, but it was pure, dense muscle rounding off his frame like a suit of armour. Below his shoulder cap, the sleeve of his t-shirt sat scrunched up, not even attempting to stretch over the obscenity of an arm that hung to his side. A massive, bulging bicep pushed against his left pec, its sheer size competing for space along the side of his body. The three heads of his tricep formed a horseshoe so big, it would fit on the hoof of a stallion. Combined, his bicep and tricep made for an arm that rivalled the size of his head. Henry raised his hairy forearm for a bicep flex and his arm ballooned with power, instantly gaining a couple inches in circumference. As he flexed his left arm in the mirror, Henry’s right hand caressed his bicep, tracing a thick vein that snaked around its peak. He felt the back of his tricep, tracing the shredded ridges of its horseshoe. He tried to wrap his fingers around the entirety of his arm, but it was so big it felt like he was holding on to a football, albeit a smooth, warm one that throbbed with strength. “Don’t worry, little man. Don’t be shy,” Brandon walked over to Henry and placed his meaty, calloused hands on his shoulders. “Get these pythons up and let’s see a double biceps pose,” he said as he tapped the back of Henry’s arms, as if signalling them to flex. Henry didn’t know what a double biceps pose was, but somehow, his instincts told him to raise his arms up above his shoulders, turning his palms inwards to flex his biceps. Looking in the mirror, Henry tried to bend his elbows further but couldn’t, because the sheer size and roundness of his bicep peaks pushed back against his forearms. His massive triceps rounded out what looked like volley-ball size mounds of muscle to his sides - visual confirmation that his arms were indeed as big as his head. “Let’s take a look and see how these pythons compare to mine,” Brandon announced as he took his position behind Henry, raising his arms into the same double bicep pose. While it was clear that Brandon had a few inches of height and width on Henry, both men were surprised to see that they were equals in the arm department. Henry’s arms completely eclipsed Brandon’s. “Woah, Henry. “I’ve gotta say, you’ve got mad arms for an 18-year old. Don’t think I’ve ever seen tris like yours before. Looks like your trainer’s done good,” Brandon professed with a wink. “Now I want you to try something different,” Brandon directed, as he motioned Henry to lower his arms to his sides. “You see these muscle titties,” he said, patting the two mounds of meat sitting below Henry’s collar bone. “We’re going to make ‘em jump. Now I want you to breathe in and focus on your upper pectorals and mentally pull them up, taking the rest of your chest for a ride. Just like this.” Brandon, standing close behind Henry, flexed his pecs in unison. They jumped out inches from his body, gently thumping Henry’s back as they popped. Henry closed his eyes, thinking about the mind-muscle connection he channeled for every rep of his weekly chest work out. Gently he clenched his pecs, feeling them frolic slightly within the confines of his tight white t-shirt. He repeated this over and over again, feeling the rise and fall of his chest become more significant with every flex. Henry opened his eyes to a sight he never thought he’d see. His chest, covered in his white t-shirt, looked like two giant white pillows, pumped and bouncing at his mind’s command. Each time his pecs jumped, they almost swiped his chin. Every time they fell, their size and heft kept them jiggling as they came to a full stop. “There you go, little man. You’ve got the hang of it,” Brandon smiled, bouncing his own barrel chest in unison with Henry’s. As a trainer, it made him so proud to see his client experiencing the fruits of his labour. “Now let’s ditch this shirt, Henry, and see all of your hard work.” Brandon grabbed the back of his white t-shirt and ripped it down the centre. Henry jolted at this, surprised and excited by Brandon’s forwardness. Brandon walked around to face Henry, who was frozen in place. He pulled the ripped ends of the shirt towards him to get it off Henry’s body, but he couldn’t get the sleeves over Henry’s massively muscled arms. “You’ll have to help me out here, Henry. You stay steady as I yank this shirt off of you.” Henry anchored his legs to the floor as Brandon grabbed the ends of his t-shirt and pulled with all his might to get it over Henry’s arms. It was like Brandon was playing tug of war with Henry’s bulging biceps and triceps. Brandon tightened his core and gave it one final pull with all his might. He flung backwards as the sleeves ripped around Henry’s arms, leaving the t-shirt shredded in pieces on the ground. “We’re going to have to get you some new t-shirts,” Brandon pronounced as he picked the shreds up off the floor. This whole situation had Henry’s heart beating a mile a minute. Had he just learned how to bounce his pecs? Had his trainer Brandon just rip his shirt off of him? The thought of having to size up to XXL was incredulous to him as just last year he was swimming in small t-shirts. As he refocused, his thought process was instantly interrupted by the herculean torso staring back at him in the mirror. He was impressed with his chest before when it was compressed within the confines of his t-shirt, but now that it was unleashed, its magnitude was overwhelming. Unlike Brandon’s pecs which were rounded and plump, Henry’s powerful, square pecs matched those of comic book super heroes. The tectonic plates of muscle jutted out from his collar bone by a couple inches and from the top of his midsection, casting a small shadow onto his abs. Henry stuck his fingers beneath the bottom shelf of his pecs, playing with his nipples that now faced downwards due to the extreme musculature of his chest. After toying with his hard nipples, Henry slid his hands along the grooves in his rock hard eight pack. Each abdominal muscle was as thick and defined as a brick. He traced the deep ridges between each square abdominal and caressed the cords of muscle which formed a thick and pronounced Adonis belt above his hips. “Turn around and check that back”, Brandon encouraged. Henry pivoted and turned his head over his shoulder, admiring his gigantic back extending from his tight waist like a bouquet of flowers extends from the opening of a narrow vase. North of his 30” waist, his massive lats sprouted from his lower back, pushing his powerful arms upward and outward. Just like his front delts, his rear delts protruded from his cannonball shoulders and his towering traps formed a mountain peak leading to his head. More impressive than his sprawling back, Henry’s eyes shifted down to an imposing bubble butt that stretched the limits of his grey sweat shorts. The heft of his ass weighed his shorts down, exposing the top of his bulbous glutes and an inch of his butt crack. Together, these two massive glutes formed a shelf of muscle that swelled almost a foot outwards from Henry’s lower back. “Now that’s an ass,” Brandon proclaimed, slapping Henry’s bottom and chuckling as Henry jumped in shock. Henry twisted his head around to admire his backside in the mirror, rubbing his hand over his bubble butt which would make even the most bootylicious of women jealous. “Drop trou’ and let’s see those legs,” Brandon commanded. Henry pulled his grey sweat shorts off, revealing a pair of bulging white boxer briefs and two enormous tree trunks legs, still pumped from his morning workout. Thick and sinewy, his huge quads swept out from his hips and the mass of muscle protruded several inches out from his knee. Turning sideways, Henry flexed his giant hamstrings that hung heavy from behind. His monstrous legs fought each other for room, leaving zero space between them. This forced Henry into a wide stance, creating a classic ‘X’ silhouette in the mirror. All that muscle between his legs also pushed the contents of his white boxer briefs outward. From the side, it looked like Henry had two pairs of sports socks stuffed in them. Henry dropped his right hand to his crotch and cupped the bulge that sat low and heavy against his legs. Henry had always dreamt of filling out his underwear as well as the models on packs of his Calvin Klein briefs. The bulge that he saw reflected in the mirror would be too obscene to ever feature in ad. Instinctively, he slid his hand under his waistband and pulled it down, freeing his constrained genitals. “Woah, Henry!” “Shit, sorry I totally forgot you were here, Brandon!” Henry apologized. “Nothing to apologize for, son. Looks like you’ve grown everywhere, Henry. I had no idea you were packing all that meat.” Thick as a kielbasa and covered in veins, Henry’s soft cock was a symbol of masculine virility. His two peach-sized balls pushed his cock outwards, its head hanging several inches past them. Over the last year, his family jewels had clearly gone through a growth spurt, but the small changes day to day were difficult to notice without a mirror and without locker room comparisons. While Henry’s hulking body would make even a generous endowment look average, it was clear in his reflection that this cock was outsized even for him. Truth be told, the genitalia in the mirror looked like they’d belong to a bodybuilder porn star. “I thought those triceps were unreal, but it’s clear to me which muscle’s grown the most,” Brandon said, chuckling aloud. Henry, realizing he had just spent a good minute checking out and fondling his genitals in front of his trainer, blushed in shame and jerked up his boxer briefs. His heavy, flaccid penis got caught on the waistband and he maneuvered it comfortably back into his underwear, tucking it along his right leg. His face was red with embarrassment as Brandon stood there, smirking to himself. “My bad, Brandon. It’s a bit overwhelming, this whole experience…” “Henry - you’ve nothing to be ashamed of,” Brandon said, shaking his head and putting his hand on Henry’s meaty shoulder. “Take a look at the man in the mirror. That’s all of your hard work staring back at you. Your grandmother would be proud.” Henry looked into the mirror, face to face with the new him that he was still struggling to process. He reminisced about his grandmother and her final message to him. While she was not by his side, he knew that she would be happy for him and he was glad he had not passed up her suggestion of a fresh start. “Thank you, Brandon, for all of your help. I could have never done this without you.” Henry threw his arms around Brandon in a hug, though they did not make it far with both of their muscular chests in the way. “My pleasure, Henry,” Brandon said, reciprocating the hug of his trainee. “Before I forget - we’ve one last order of business.” Brandon walked over to his black duffel bag and pulled out a scale and a tape measure. “Time for a few quick measurements! Stand up against this wall for me, will you Henry?” Henry walked over and turned to stand up straight against the wall, his muscled ass and back making light contact with it. Holding the tape measure by Henry’s head, Brandon extended it until it reached the ground. “Six feet even. That’s five inches you’ve grown, Henry.” Henry had suspected he’d grown quite a bit in height, but the prospect of being in the six footer club excited him. That was the height of a man, not a boy. “Now let’s get you on this scale.” Brandon motioned Henry over to where he’d set the scale by his bag. With nothing but his boxers on, he stepped on the scale and watched the numbers rise before settling at 221.2 pounds. “Holy shit. That’s double my starting weight,” Henry declared, rattled and excited by the numbers he saw on the scale. “Good math, my man. Looks like you're a numbers guy, eh?” Brandon smirked, staring down at the semi hard-on that was forming in Henry’s pants. Feeling even more embarrassed, Henry grabbed his shorts near the mirror and put them on, hoping they’d help contain his growing erection. “You’ll get used to that,” said Brandon, as if reading Henry’s mind. “It doesn’t take much to get bulls like us going, with all that testosterone flowing through these muscles.” “It looks like my work here is done for today, Henry,” Brandon stated as he began dissembling the backdrop and packing up the equipment he had brought. “You’ve got two weeks until school starts. I’ll see you for your daily workout until you head off, yes?” “You bet,” Henry confirmed as Brandon picked up his packed duffel bag and walked towards the tri-fold mirror. “Brandon, think I could hold onto the mirror? “Consider it yours.” Together, they marched up the stairs and exited the front door of the house. After a quick goodbye hug on his porch, Henry waved to Brandon as he got into his car in the front driveway. Two women walking on the sidewalk did a double-take as they passed by Henry’s house, no doubt sneaking a second glance at Henry’s shirtless, muscular torso. It was attention that Henry was not used to getting, but get used to it he would. Henry returned to the kitchen and retrieved a marker from his drawer. He drew a large ‘X’ on August 20th, the date circled in red on his calendar. This was the date he had told himself he would rejoin the world, after over 400 days of investing in a new beginning. He wasn’t exactly sure where to start, but he had a few ideas…
  21. alexrif

    m/m Sharing superhero story : Capes

    Hi, I recently discovered this superhero story, very well written and containing all elements : muscle/spandex/superhero/transformation sadly they are few stories like that... https://www.gaydemon.com/stories/Capes_23592.html Enjoy!
  22. TravRamsey

    m/m Travis Ramsey's One-Shots and Collabs

    Grow Up! A collaboration between myself and Aardvark. This story was altered from its original form and updated. – “Porter!” Silence. “Porter!!!” Silence. “HEY!!! PORTER!!!!!!” “WHAT?!” Porter appeared at the top of the stairs, staring down in anger at his little brother Bode at the foot of them. “WHAT, BODE? The house better be on fire!!!” “I wanna play the Playstation.” “You have seen me set it up for you ten. Thousand. Times. Why can’t you do it yourself?” Porter said with a huge amount of annoyance as he trudged down the steps. “I always mix up the cables,” Bode shrugged, completely without remorse. The family entertainment center was a bit out of date. The amount of cording behind the television was enough to confuse even the most adept of techies. In the bedroom, Freddie rolled his eyes and set his phone on the bed. He and Porter hadn’t really been doing anything. Just laying back and shooting the shit about what they wanted to do over their last summer before senior year. So far, the only exciting thing was Harry Greco’s big party this Saturday. Because of Bode, they couldn’t just do whatever – he couldn’t be left home alone. Seriously, if the kid could just be a tiny bit older, Freddie and Porter’s lives could be so much easier. Walking into the living room, Freddie saw Porter wrestling with the entertainment center. Freddie arched a blonde brow as he assessed everything. “Your family does know that HDMI cords have been invented, right?” Porter snorted. “You think my father knows anything about technology other than Microsoft Word and Internet Explorer? He’d look at this and say, ‘Oh, it’s not that bad, Port! Get in there and help your little brother!’” “He’s right!” Bode chirped from his position on the La-Z-Boy near the television. “When are they coming back?” The venom exuding Porter’s face could have dissolved solid stone. “They told you literally yesterday. You seriously don’t remember?” Bode shrugged. “Nope.” Freddie facepalmed. “Two weeks. They said two weeks.” “Oh. ‘Kay. Are you done, Porter?” Before Porter could answer, there was a loud crack and a shower of sparks and the brunette leapt back from the television. Bode yelped. Porter hissed and made sure he was uninjured while Freddie checked the television. “This,” he announced, “is dead. Looks like your dad’s modernizing whether he likes it or not, bro.” “I’m telling mom!” Bode announced, hopping off the La-Z-Boy and making for the phone. Freddie ran after him. Porter groaned and put his head in his hands. “I’m in so much trouble now.” “Bode, put the phone down,” Freddie commanded as the younger teen approached the family cell phone. “Porter broke the TV and I want them to buy me a new one so I can play games while they’re gone! I can’t use the one in their bedroom, you can’t plug anything in cause it’s on the wall!” Bode reached for the phone but Freddie batted it away. “Ow! You shocked me!” “It’s your fault he had to tinker with it in the first place!” Freddie snapped. “You have a laptop, play games on that! Stop trying to just fuck up Porter’s life for no-” “That’s a bad word!” Bode gasped. How could anyone be so innocent at this age? Probably because his mother babied him so much. “-FOR NO REASON,” Freddie continued. He gave Bode a light nudge as he held the phone up out of the other boy’s grasp. “Grow up!” “No! I wanna play games!” “GROW UP, BODE!” Freddie said again with another light nudge, except this time Bode went sailing across the room as if he’d been shot out of a cannon. “Holy…” Freddie said, jogging over to the younger boy on the floor. Porter showed up then and saw his friend crouching over his little brother. “What’d you do?!” “Nothing!” “It was… it was nothing…” Bode said, sitting up and giving his head a shake. “I was being rude.” He looked up at Porter. “Sorry, P. I know you were just trying to help me out. I won’t tell on you.” “Uh… thanks.” “Maybe I…” Bode stood up and smoothed down his rumpled sweatpants. “Maybe I should buy us a new TV.” “You? You don’t have that kind of money, Bode, TVs are expensive.” “I have… some money…” Bode said, in a vacant voice. “Yeah… I’ll go upstairs and look at some TVs online.” Porter and Freddie watched Bode walk back up the stairs and to his room. “That was weird,” Freddie murmured. “Least he’s out of our hair for now.” Upstairs, Bode shut the door to his room and groaned, running a hand over his forehead. “Weird… I didn’t… didn’t feel sick when I… uh… oof…!” He put a hand over his stomach, which let loose a rumbling growl. “Unnnh…” he moaned, grimacing. He staggered for his bed, flopping onto it and idly pawing around for his laptop. His hand felt weird. Like it was too big… What was going on here? This was bizarre. “I… I need to get…” What? Get what? His mind grasped for the end to the statement, but found nothing except… workout techniques? What the-? The feeling of too-bigness crept up his arm, and he groaned. This wasn’t right. He rolled over and grunted, as his crotch began to feel tight. He tried to loosen his sweatpants, but the bulge was already there, growing larger and lewder by the minute. “F-Fuck,” Bode murmured, now unconcerned whether it was a bad word or not. He tried to put it out of his mind, though he kept absently pawing at his cock, which ached inside his underwear. To distract himself, true to his word, he opened up his laptop and went to the Best Buy website to search for TVs. Some of them were pretty expensive, but Bode was excited to see a 4K one at a holiday discount with all the trimmings, including everything he needed for gaming. It was $800 – Bode knew that was a lot of money for a TV, but it was worth it. He rummaged through his backpack… why did this darn thing have so many pockets? Finally, he found a Velcro wallet with Bart Simpson on it. It had once been Porter’s when he was Bode’s age, and had gotten passed down. Their mom didn’t like Bart Simpson because he was rebellious, which made Bode like the wallet more. He pulled out his school lunch card, an unused movie pass he was saving for the next Spider-Man movie, and finally found what he wanted: his American Express Platinum card. He wondered if he had enough reward points stored up to get the TV for free. And how to get it? In-store pickup? Bode wasn’t sure if he could drive. He didn’t have a license. Did Porter have a license? Nah, he’d just have it delivered. With a few more clicks and a number typed in, the TV was headed their way. Bode smiled to himself and sat up. His stomach still ached and gurgled with a ferocity the likes of which he’d never experienced before. Maybe he needed some Coke. The carbonation would settle his stomach. So Bode went downstairs, calling out “TV’s on its way” as he turned to go into the kitchen. In the living room, Porter called back, “Thanks, kid.” Kid? Bode didn’t like that. He wasn’t a kid, was he…? Well, yeah, he was kind of a kid. So why did he feel so much older? Ugh, this made his head hurt. He opened the fridge, grabbing for a beer… Wait, beer? No, a Coke. Red can, swoopy-swirly logo. Can in hand, he headed into the living room. “So what are we doing?” he asked. Freddie and Porter regarded him as if his appearance – a teenager with the arms and hands of a seasoned stevedore – wasn’t unusual. A collective “nothing” met his question. “Hmm. We could… I dunno, play charades until the TV gets here?” Bode suggested. Freddie and Porter stared at each other for a moment. There wasn’t anything else to do, they figured, so why not? “I’ll go first,” Bode said, hopping up in front of the entertainment center. He thought for a moment. Scratched his chin. Then he raised both his arms out to the sides and slightly above his head, flashing a double peace sign and a big fake smile. “Arnold Schwarzenegger!” “Popeye!” “Hulk Hogan!” “Um… uh… Gaston!” Bode’s brow furrowed. He’d thought it was super obvious. “John Cena!” “Hercules!” “The Rock!” “No!” Bode said, dropping his arms in annoyance. “Richard Nixon! The V-sign! He made it when the Vietnam War ended!” Porter and Freddie stared up blankly at him. “Sheesh, you guys have never heard of Nixon?” “Was he a bodybuilder?” “No, he was the president!” Bode grew more exasperated. “A bodybuilder? Why on Earth were you guessing wrestlers and Hercules?” “We thought you were flexing.” “I just have big arms,” Bode shrugged, and it was an understatement to say the least. Biceps as big as cannonballs had wedged his sleeves up under his arms. His upper arms – massive, veiny – looked to have roughly the same circumference as his waist. It looked freakish. “You go, I guess I’m not good at this,” Bode barked to Freddie. Freddie leapt up immediately and Bode smiled, reaching up to rub the older teen’s hair. An odd gesture, but no one mentioned it as Bode sat down cross-legged on the floor and folded his gargantuan arms over his chest. Freddie went, almost bending in half and moving his legs to make a sprinting motion. Bode grunted and adjusted his legs a bit “An ice skater!” “A sheep!” Freddie looked at Porter like he’d grown a second head and signaled a “no.” Porter kept shouting out increasingly outlandish answers while Bode grunted, pushing out his legs. They pulsed and throbbed, and the feeling of too-bigness crept down them until there was a tearing noise. His sweatpants had burst! And yet Freddie and Porter didn’t notice! Bode looked down to see two redwoods jutting from his pelvis. Enormous thighs, swollen with fat, meaty muscles which would have been rubbing together if his enormous package wasn’t separating them. It strained against his undies, which looked like they’d give way at any moment. Bode idly massaged it as he flexed his enormous calves. After a minute, making sure not to pop a boner in front of the boys, he looked up. “Usain Bolt,” he called out. Freddie hopped into a normal stance, grinning. “That’s right!” He returned to his seat. Porter stewed as Bode strode up. “Alright, you go, sport,” Bode said, noticing Porter’s irritation. He chuckled fondly and shook his head. No one noted the “sport” comment, and Bode plopped down next to Freddie. He looked the other one over and took in just how fit Freddie was. It looked good. Really good, in fact… Bode had never noticed how handsome Freddie had become. Freddie and Porter had been friends for years, thick as thieves, so Bode saw Freddie almost daily, which had made Freddie’s puberty seem less abrupt. But the boy next door had grown up beautifully. He had a strong chin, a broad chest that Bode knew would eventually get a lot thicker, wide shoulders, and a nice deep voice. Bode imagined an older, bearded Freddie wearing a suit and tie and reading the news. He’d be good at that. And when that tie came off, the neck muscles underneath… the top of that muscular chest on view… Out of Porter’s view, Bode’s hand wandered up to the middle of Freddie’s back and began rubbing. He felt Freddie’s sharp intake of breath, and the neighbor boy’s blue eyes widened slightly, but he didn’t pull away or look over. Bode’s fingers were stretching across Freddie’s back, his palm widening, his knuckles popping as big as quarters. More muscled bulged its way out of his arms, spreading up into his shoulders, and the crew neck of his t-shirt started to pull apart as Bode’s collarbone began extending, eventually bumping him into Freddie. Freddie didn’t move as Bode’s shoulders forced them to snuggle together, growing massively broad, twice as wide as Freddie’s. Bode slid his huge hand down to Freddie’s lower back, and his pinkie rubbed along waistband of Freddie’s underwear. He smirked. “Are you guys paying attention?!” Porter snipped. “Sorry P!” Bode said, his voice cracking. “We’re lookin’.” Bode grunted, adjusting his stance some more. He felt broad and kinda heavy, but not especially thick. Mm, he’d have to fix that… He took a deep breath and turned to watch Porter, who was standing bow-legged and had his hands out before him like he was trying to hold a large gut. Hmmm. “The Fatman?” “The what?” they asked. “Oh, I guess neither of you were around for Jake and the Fatman, were ya,” Bode muttered, not even sure he was around for that show. “Keep going.” Another deep breath and he found himself groaning as his shirt was pulled out. He tugged at it to no avail and grunted again, only succeeding in tearing the shirt off. Muscles bulged underneath his just-short-of-ponderous gut. Abs formed, and he rubbed it. All solid muscle. This was so strange… “A sumo wrestler?” Freddie called. “Right!” Porter called out. Bode clapped a hand to Freddie’s back. “Good job, son!” he enthused. Freddie blushed. “Thanks, Mister Arnell,” he said, getting up to take his turn. ‘Mister Arnell’? Since when did Brode qualify as a mister anything? He wasn’t… he wasn’t old enough, was he? Brode frowned as Freddie began to pose and flex before the TV. The teenage muscles bulged and Brode grunted uncomfortably as his loins responded perhaps a bit too favorably. Freddie had been held back, so he was 18. He was legal. But… this was his son’s best friend. They were practically brothers. And wouldn't getting with Freddie be unfaithful to Alan? Wait. His son? Alan? What the hell was he thinking? His frown deepened as he looked back up to Freddie, who was now doing a pec bounce. Brode belched, feeling Coca-Cola bubbles simmering in his throat. Brode arched his back, his mouth dropping open. His chest felt so tight. He rolled his shoulders back, extended his arms a little, trying to stretch it out. But the muscles didn’t feel like they fit correctly under his skin. He could see little stretch marks forming around his shoulders and under his nipples. He hiccuped, and his chest heaved up, but it stayed raised and began to swell. His view of his lap and stomach vanished. Brode looked down agog at his pecs as they inflated, and suddenly they began bouncing in rhythm with Freddie’s. But now they were much bigger than Freddie’s, and growing still, stretching out enormous and thick like a couple of car tires. “It’s uh-” he said, staring at Freddie. He cupped his hands under his pecs, their weight now so ponderous that he was irrationally scared they were going to fall off. Freddie was making some odd gesture around his neck, little flicks with his fingers. “He’s, uhhh, wearing a necklace?” Porter asked. Freddie shook his head no. Brode felt a tickle and looked down to see hair suddenly flowering out over his pecs. He grinned. Long curls erupted through his skin, covering it in a healthy coating of fluff, just enough to poke through all his collars. He liked being hairy. Freddie raised his arms high above his head. “I think,” Brode said, easing up onto his feet, “that you’re impersonating me!” And as he announced it, his body began stretching upward, muscle exploding out of his mountainous frame, until his chest was eye-level for Freddie – no mean feat, seeing that Freddie was six feet tall. He stared down at the neighbor boy with a grin. “Pretty good, kid. I liked the chest hair bit.” He scratched at his furry pecs and bounced them for Freddie, who stared hungrily. “I love your-” Freddie started to say, before realizing what he had almost admitted in front of Porter. He went crimson and sat down, leaving Brode towering over the two older teens. He looked down at them – but couldn’t see them. All he saw was his chest. Unsure of how to continue, Brode tried to tap his chin as he pondered, but as he did, his lats exploded out, and his arms couldn’t quite move to meet his face. He grunted in irritation and stepped back a bit. Freddie was staring up at him adoringly. Brode grinned at him salaciously before his face fell. A tearing noise stopped everything else dead and he felt his big, fat dick slap his thighs. “Dude!” Porter yelped as Freddie moaned. Brode didn’t stick around to find out what he was moaning about, and beat a hasty retreat upstairs. His cock grew the whole way, hardening and snaking up to fit the underside of his musclegut. Thick, prominent veins snaked along its length and even fully hard the foreskin clung to the swollen head. It stopped around his bellybutton and as soon as Brode entered his room and plopped onto his bed, it exploded, shooting cum all over his tremendous ball gut. He bellowed in pleasure, tweaking one of his prominent nipples and leaning back, one hand furiously jerking his meat. Good God, this felt divine! After almost a minute of unloading, Brode fell back, panting and chuckling as he felt the cum on his hairy gut. Incredibly thick, sticky, and piping hot. God, he was a virile sonuvabitch. But… something felt wrong. This all felt wrong. The more he thought about it, the more wrong it felt, and his mind was soon reeling. He tried to marshal his thoughts. His name was… Brodae. No…? Wait… maybe? It might be Brady… He decided he’d come back to that. Age. Right, that was easy: he was, uh… 20? 30? No, wait! He was 45, definitely. Had his kid at 28. Wait, kid? Since when did he have a- oh, right, Porter! Good kid, made his old man proud in and out of the gym. But why couldn’t he shake the feeling Porter was his older brother? Shit… why was he so sure Porter was from his ex-wife Sheila? He tried to remember, and all that came to mind was a hard-fought custody battle, winning sole parental rights when Porter turned six… then Porter, himself, and his then-boyfriend Alan going out for a celebratory pizza. Porter had eaten until he’d gotten a tummy ache and Alan had held him all night long. Brodae chuckled at the memory, and gasped when he realized how deep his voice was. Loud and booming like a foghorn. It felt wrong. But why? WHY!? “Nothing makes sense anymore!” Brodae snarled, rubbing his bald head. Wait, when did he lose his hair? He had a full head of it… well, wait, he did, up until two years ago when Alan… oh. Oh, god, how could he forget his husband getting cancer? Brodae had shaved his head in solidarity once the chemo started, and kept doing it even after… after Alan had passed away. He and Porter still had nightmares about it sometimes… Brodae sat back, rubbing his eyes as they watered. It still hurt. It still didn’t feel entirely real. Had it really happened? He shook his head. Even if it wasn’t real, which he was sure it was, he couldn’t waste anymore tears on it. Moving forward. That’s what he had to do. No doubt he’d meet someone with as good as he looked! Wait, how did he look? The titan staggered to the mirror and gaped at his reflection in shock. Why did he have some kid’s face!? He moved his hands back up to run them over his smooth head. This gesture pushed his pecs up against his chin, smushed his deltoids against his cheeks, and exposed his furry pits. Another shot of cum splattered over the mirror and onto the floor. He had two voices in his head and both told him he wasn’t supposed to look like this. One was talking about his body – the hundreds of pounds of muscle – and the other was talking about the smooth baby face on top of that mountain of virility. He and Porter had both gotten so much bigger after Alan died. They’d taken their grief out on the gym. They still cried together, sometimes – Porter had come into Brodae’s bedroom just last week in the middle of the night, his handsome face wet with tears like a child’s, and he’d spent the night in Brodae’s embrace. They hadn’t mentioned it since. Brodae knew his boy wanted to be a strong man, but even strong men just needed to let it out now and then. “M-Mister Arnell?” Freddie’s voice was on the other side of the door. “The TV’s here…” Brodae opened the door, his naked body on full display. Freddie took a nervous step back. “I’m sorry, sir-” “Don’t apologize, son. Does Porter need me?” “I don’t think so,” Freddie said, walking into the room and shutting the door behind him. “I think he’s got… everything under control…” Freddie’s nose was almost buried between Brodae’s hairy pecs. He began kissing them. Brodae rubbed his head. “Thanks.” “I wanna… I wanna be just like you…” Freddie gurgled between kisses. He wrapped his lips around Brodae’s nipple and sucked as the big stud guided him over to the bed. Brodae stroked his dick and felt a rubbery texture. A condom. He pulled on Freddie’s shorts and yanked them off, and the teen fell back on the bed with a gasp, spreading his legs wide, staring up at Brodae’s angelic face, moaning and mewling with desire. Brodae groaned back, his jaw cracking. “Fuckin’ Christ!” he swore, rubbing it. It was now comically square, and it didn’t quite fit his face at all. He began to thrust into Freddie’s hole, and the teenager moaned his appreciation. Brodae’s face continued to change. His nose was wide and thick, jutting out and bending in the middle. Most would call it a hawk’s beak nose, but Brodae always thought of it more like an eagle’s beak. Big, majestic, and possessing impressively broad wings – just like Brodae (well, he had impressively broad lats, but the principle was similar). His lower lip plumped up a bit more than his upper one and his lower jaw jutted out a bit more, too. Combined with his heavy new brow and thick eyebrows, he’d look classically brutish if it wasn’t for his jaw and newly clefted chin. He looked downright superheroic. His thrusting was picking up speed, and both he and Freddie were moaning and hollering fit to bring the house down. It was a wonder Porter hadn’t run in with all the noise. Finally, with a roar that would make a gorilla duck for cover, Brodae came hard into Freddie’s tight hole. He shot rope after rope of thick cum deep inside his younger lover, then collapsed onto him, bringing him in for a kiss, his thicker stubble rubbing against Freddie’s. “This is wrong,” he rumbled, running a hand over Freddie’s hair. “Then I don’t wanna be right,” Freddie replied. It was cheesy, and they both grinned. “I just wanna be yours, Brodan.” “Son, you’ve been mine for a long time,” Brodan growled back, cupping the back of Freddie’s head with one hand and kissing him again. They laid like that for a little while, just cuddling and kissing with Brodan’s enormous prick lodged in Freddie’s hole, until Porter walked in. “Dad, I- WHAT THE FUCK!?” Brodan leapt up in surprise, pulling his dick out of Freddie so fast that the blond teen yelped. “Port!” he grunted. He’d… he’d forgotten… he was stark fucking naked… Brodan grabbed around for something to cover himself with. He found the only piece of fabric in the room big enough to cover him – a bedsheet. As soon as he swung it around his hulking form, it tightened around him like a cocoon, stitching itself together until it had become a men’s dress shirt, the same navy blue Brodan’s sheets had been. The buttons over Brodan’s chest fell open, displaying his hairy chest, while they pulled too tight over his bulging stomach. The shirt was tucked into a pair of gray trousers with a higher waist than any pants Brodan had worn before, but since he was a man now, this was how he would dress from now on. He was even sporting a nice pair of brown wingtip shoes all of a sudden. As lines webbed out around his eyes and a pair of trendy eyeglasses fell onto his nose, he looked every inch the superheroic dad he had molded himself to be. Porter blinked at his new father. Hadn’t he been… naked a second before? But no, that was silly… what had he and Freddie been doing…? He’d felt so embarrassed, but now that was only because he’d barged in. “Sorry, guys,” Porter said, “I should’ve knocked.” “S’fine. I just, uh, needed advice about something,” Freddie said, still feeling confusion over his newfound homosexuality. All he could think about was standing up and unbuttoning Mr. Arnell’s shirt and kissing him, worshiping him, sucking his enormous, porn star cock… And he looked at Porter, and Porter had that same chin, that same beefy chest that made his shirts too tight… fuck, Porter was so hot. Had he always looked like that? “You okay, buddy?” Brodan asked his son, with a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “The – the TV is here, they’ve set it up, you just have to sign for it.” Porter said. “No problem,” Brodan said, walking down the stairs, opening another button on his shirt and wiping some sweat off his gleaming bald head. “You Mister Arnell?” the deliveryman asked, dwarfed by Brodan’s immense size. “Call me Brogan,” the bodybuilder said, his pecs vibrating a bit bigger. He took the clipboard the deliveryman offered and signed. Another button popped off of Brogan’s shirt. The titan chuckled. “Sorry about that, brother! I lose more good shirts that way.” The deliveryman muttered something about a “freak” and ducked out. Brogan smirked at that. Yeah, he was a freak, and he loved every minute of it. Freddie and Porter entered as the door shut. “Niiice!” Porter declared, gazing at the television like it was his new best friend. Brogan laughed, but was cut off by his text jingle before he could reply. After a quick glance, he clapped a hand to Porter’s back. “I gotta run,” he grunted. “Work needs me. You be good while I’m gone, alright, big guy?” “Aren’t I always?” Porter replied, before hastily adding: “Don’t answer that. Have fun at work, pops.” “I always do. And don’t stay up all night watchin’ TV. You’ll rot your brain.” Brogan kissed his son’s forehead as Porter made token protests, then wrapped an arm around Freddie’s shoulder. “C’mon, kid.” “Wait, what?” Freddie asked as Porter did the same. “You wanted to be just like me, right? Well, you can start now. Besides, we should spend some quality time together, sport,” Brogan replied with a significant look, and Freddie picked up what he meant, nodding. He fell into step with Brogan and they were out the door before Porter could say any more. They hopped into the huge emerald green F-250 in the driveway – the same color as Brogan and Porter’s eyes – and roared off. The massive DILF glanced over to Freddie as they drove. “About what happened in the bedroom…” “It feels like a dream,” Freddie murmured. “One of the best dreams I’ve ever had. Whatever it was, I’m happy with it happening a lot more often,” Brogan rumbled. Seeing Freddie’s face light up, he laughed. “On a couple conditions, son.” “Name ‘em.” “We keep it secret until next summer and you make good on becoming just like me.” “Deal!” Freddie agreed. “I’m so excited! Like, you don’t even know, sir!” “Simmer down, sport,” Brogan chuckled, turning out of town. Freddie looked confused and Brogan’s smile broadened. “You thought we were going to the gym, right?” “Uh, yeah…” “Well, tough luck. Actually, we’re starting on my other job.” The F-250 pulled into the parking lot of a brick building bearing a pink neon sign. It read “Poker in the Rear” and a man’s hand poking a woman’s shapely rear end. Below that read: “Saturday: Gay Night! Sunday: Lesbian Night!” Freddie blinked a few times before turning to Brogan with a broad grin. “Oh, hell yeah!” Brogan laughed and gave Freddie a deep kiss. “That’s what I like to hear, my love. Now c’mon, I’m on in 20 and you got a front row seat.” “Sweet. Can I maybe get a private lap dance later?” Brogan smirked at Freddie. “You have to ask?” – Well, with Tumblr deciding it knows better than consenting adults a few years ago, I figure it was high time I posted all my stories from there – and some new ones! – over here on MG. I do plan on continuing my Sean series as well, if only for the novelty of fanfiction about other series in the community. Well, that, and I have had that planned out with varying levels of detail for years now. That said, if you enjoyed this story then like it, upvote it, or gimme some thanks. If you wanna be in my good books, maybe even give me some feedback! Also… remember the name Harry Greco. This isn’t the last you’ll be hearing of that party. - Trav
  23. Trio

    m/m Anídeos-Part I

    He was just getting out of his teenage years, but still was on his youth, Grant. Was young and had a delicate face. His life on the planet was an average one. Most people are homeschooled in this new world, so was he, and he grow to be quite the smart kid. Of course, with the father he had, the scientist, a brilliant one. But he didn't know much about his father's work. Anthony worked in the military facility of the Colony, there was much to be done. The human soldiers were powerless on this new environment, and the sooner the leaders of such colony realized that, they decided that only genetic engineering could save them from the hostile alien fauna, the miasma, and the other colonies. For many years, the project was based on creating enhanced humans from scratch. Since they were babies raised to be special soldiers, with special abilities. Anthony was from day 1 involved in the project, so he settled in the military district with his family. It was an irony that Grant and his brother grew on such environment, they could be further from soldiers, his father didn't want them to go on his direction, neither his mother, neither Both of them, dedicated to knowledge and culture from the Old Earth. Such was life for them. First the scientists tried to raised the would-be-enhanced-soldiers, but that turn to be extremely expensive for the colony, only 3 specimen survived the childhood, and neither of the 3, with their strong free will, wanted to go on the military path. This was not a dictadorship, so the enhanced humans grew to be scholars such as their "parents", the scientists. Then they decided to harvest them like crops, the enhanced humans, to skip childhood and teenage years, straight to mature soldiers ready to serve. This was more successful, though still incredibly expensive, and that didn't bare many fruits, something was missing, Anthony knew that. After many trials, for him, an idea started itching his mind, a dangerous one: to turn regular humans into super soldiers, sublime ones, even. He brought the idea to the council, and it was vividly debated. But even if it was being considered, something was missing: how to transform one into such creature, flawlessly? Genesis was the missing link. When Anthony heard of the story of the creature that came to visit its old base, that claimed to be the soldier once known as Topher, but that suffered such a transformation it became unrecognizably powerful, more than a man, a God, he had to go there and study the creature. Anthony quickly traveled to the location and talked to him, to Genesis. They had a revealing conversation, where Genesis told him that he was blessed by the planet on such way he was forever changed. The more they talked, the more Anthony gathered information, and a plasma sample from the God amongst them. It was revolutionary. The missing link provided the scientists with precious information for their studies, everything was held in secrecy, with key scientists being the head of teams of research. Anthony was one of them, his house became a secret lab, while Grant and his Brother lived there, the mother was gone at this point, she unfortunately was deceased at this moment in time. Anthony dealt with the grief by focusing even further on the studies. Thanks to his dedication, everything was advancing very fast, and by each passing week a milestone was reached. At one point, one prototype, a very delicate and secret machine, was brought into Anthony's lab, and entrusted to him. This is where this should end. But it's now that the story begins. Life shifted for Grant when his mother died and his father became further and further invested into the secret project. Anthony became increasingly alienated from his family. Grant and his brother, a younger version of him, called Geoffrey, were friends, but they missed their father. Once upon a time they were allowed to visit the lab and even to study there, a couple of years have passed and that was not the case any longer. Grant and Geoffrey missed their father. They were living under the same roof, but they barely could see each other. The situation was weird, and became unsuferable for Grant, who decided to investigate why such secrecy, even if his brother Geoff told him not to put his finger on stuff that could be potentially dangerous, Grant didn't listen to him. One day, for whatever reason, his father had to leave the laboratory, and forgot to close the doors. He wasn't expecting what happened next. As soon as Grant discovered that, he knew this was his chance to start investigating, he went to the lab and saw how things changed there, it was a darker place, packed with papers and formulas that he didn't want to touch, of course. Too much information for him at the same time. Then he saw it, the machine. It was glowing a blue light, and it consisted of a very heavy cilinder of the size of a grown man, it was begging to be analised closer, Grant, still studying the papers, went for the machine, he put the papers on the bureau closer and entered in it, studying it. He didn't know, slowly, the doors of the machine were shut, and he was trapped. He was a calm guy and didn't panic, but he tried to break free, and he could not, he could do little, anyway, as soon as the doors were closed, a voice said "specimen detected, starting process". More curious than scared, his scientist side were at a hundred miles now, he observed as the chamber was filled with a very thick liquid. He was properly dressed, but when the substance reached his skin, it hurt like hell and he screamed. Now his scientist side was shut down, and he started to scream for help, beg for mercy, and to cry of panic, the liquid was rising slowly, and the process was agonizing for Grant, as he slowly observed the chamber being filled with the liquid and he skin burning with it. It was like the hair of his body was on fire with the contact with the liquid. When he was fully covered, Grant was convinced he was doomed, he was preparing to die. But he didn't die, even if it was still burning, he noticed, once the chamber was filled with the liquid, that he could breathe in the substance. Also, he couldn't see the exterior surroundings any longer, being like in front of a huge mirror. He could see himself and his clothes floating, and started to notice that his clothes were starting to dissolve, very slowly. It was like the machine was trying to convince him to be calm. Then it happened. A strong voice filled the chamber and a text was displayed on the "mirror", the voice said as it follows, over and over, louder and louder: YOU ARE AN OBEDIENT SOLDIER YOU WILL BE TRANSFORMED YOU EAGERLY ACCEPT THE CONDITIONING YOU WILL BE REMADE YOU WILL IMPROVE YOUR PERFORMANCE YOU WILL SUBMIT TO THE ENHANCEMENT WITHOUT WORRY YOU WILL SUBMIT TO THE ENHANCEMENT WILLINGLY YOU ARE EAGER TO BECOME AN ENHANCED SOLDIER YOU ARE PROUD TO BE ENHANCED YOU WILL SPREAD THE SEED YOU EMBRACE THE CHANGE WITH PASSION YOU WILL ROAR ... Meanwhile, electric shocks stroke Grant over and over and he transformed, too much information at the same time, he screamed in pain, in anger, in reject to every sentence the voice said, and he was being transformed, he felt pain as his muscles came to life, his weak body was slowly but surely replaced with the body of a monster. His pecs inflated vigorously, becoming enhanced by every minute, they became strong, large, imposing, defined, sculpted, and so did his abs, all 6, no, 8, no, 10 abs came to life, begging to come out of his skin, his burning skin, he smelled flesh as he was reformed, all of his body was enhanced by the transformation, his arms became huge and powerful, like the arms of the strongest soldier, his shoulders came to life too, becoming rigid and gigantic, his neck had to fight to survive on this environment, being swallowed by its pecs and shoulders. His face became enhanced, his delicate completion was no more, being replaced by a strong chin, powerful nose, vibrating eyes, square jaws. His hair did burn, and was reduced to a buzzcut, a very rudimentary one. Even his penis grew, because his production of testosterone was dramatically increased in order to sustain such body. His clothes were gone, he was a powerful machine of war now, in everything but his mind, as he refused to let the program in. But to his surprise, it was not his instinct who capitulated to the transformation, but his intelect, he thought: I am transformed. I am remade, I am no longer Grant, whether I like it or not. Look at my body, this is not what I wanted, but it's a gift from my father nonetheless. Look at my body, wow, look at the abs, at the pecs, at the arms, at the biceps! I'm not even flexing! Fuck, yes, fuck, I am a soldier now, I can swear all that I want. I feel... free! Look at my fucking cock, look at my fucking manhood! My balls, they tremble with sperm, my seed, ready to be released. I will spread the seed, since there is no way I can resist this change, it is done, forever, engraved, I shall embrace it with passion! In order to maximize my performance I should be an obedient soldier, I should be proud to be enhanced! Yes, this is my destiny, this is who I am now! I accept you, transformation, turn me into the beast I'm destined to become! And I will transform others too, I have the power to do so. The transformation ended, the liquid was absorbed by his body and a new strong skin was formed, covering his body like a soft blanket. The chamber was opened, and he roared in satisfaction, and not being able to contain himself anymore, he grabbed his cock and slowly masturbated, masturbated like he never had done in his life, he was free to do whatever he desired. He was thinking only of his new body and his vigor, his horniness, he was transformed, he masturbated, and then he came, gush after gush of cum came out of his cock, covering his body and the lab, the gush was strong, and the cum was thick and silver, he roared and licked the cum, as if believing that would enhance his new powers. His father returned to the lab and saw the creature he unwillingly created. The creature then said, on a deep thick voice: "Hello father".
  24. Neverstopgrowing

    m/m Amos' Boy

    I had fun writing this one and thinking of making it a series. Let me know what you think. “I want to be the biggest freakiest bodybuilder to ever exist.” I muttered to myself as I dozed off to sleep. I was abruptly awoken by my alarm and quickly jumped out of bed. I grab all my gear and hit my injections first off. I mean I’m a solid 220 and at 5’9 that’s pretty impressive. The guys at the gym definitely take stalk in who I am, but I really just want to be a freak. I grab my mass gainer shake and chug it down. The squeeze into my gym shorts and tank and off I go. I get to the gym and I’m definitely feeling leg day. I start heading to the squat rack when I see Jake one of the jocks that works out at my gym. He smiles and waves. “Hey Jay! You going to get freaky today?” he chuckles. Instantly I get hard. I don’t know hwat it is about me growing and getting huge but its all I want. “Fuck ya Jake! Can’t be a little twink like you!” I laugh and kept walking. I get to the squat rack and start loading on the weight. 1 plate. Then 2 on each side. Then 3. And I begin my working set. Getting low and deep feeling my ass spread when I hit the bottom of the hole. I squeeze on the way up knowing the my ass is growing along with my legs. “thank you for the muscle growth I’m receiving. Thank you for making me the biggest muscle freak of all time.” I repeat to myself as I rep out 10 solid reps. I go to rack my weights when I feel a hand on my shoulder. “Excuse me?” a deep voice grumbles behind me. I turn around and see the biggest and tallest man I’ve ever laid eyes on. He looks like a muscle morph and my head only came up to his top row of abs. “uhhhhh ya..” I said nervously. “I heard what you were saying. Is it true?” he growled at me and looked me deep in the eyes. His eyes were gorgeous an amber brown with flecks of green. “I’m sorry what was it I was saying?” I asked trying to hide the erection happening before me. “You want to be the biggest muscle freak of all time?” he grinned. Holy fuck even his teeth were flawless. Pearly white and perfectly straight and his lips were so perfect. He smiled even more seeing me blush and then licked his lips a little. “I’m Amos.” He said “I want to make you the biggest muscle freak ever. Even bigger than me.” What the fuck?! I thought to myself. He has to be 6’9 and 390lbs. How the hell is he going to make me even bigger than him? “I’m 7’4 and 465lbs to be exact and I can make you even bigger. Only if you want it thought. I can’t have someone say they want it and then not be willing.” He said gazing into my soul. I felt my whole body twitch. His amber eyes almost glowing as he smiled the most beautiful smile. “Yes sir.” I said instinctly. I couldn’t think of anything else to say to him! Yes your majesty. Yes your pefect god of a man. What would I say. Amos chuckled to himself and looked down at me again. “get under that weight, but I want you to drink this first.” He handed me a milky shake. “Just a sip.” He smiled but something in me had to prove myself to him. I grabbed the shake and chugged it. It was the sweetest shake I’ve ever had. It tasted like nothing I’ve ever had. A dribble of the milky shake went down my lip. “You passed the test.” Amos grinned at me “Hold on.” Amos said leaning in and licking it off my face. I about fell back wards, until my brain switched. “lift the fucking weight jay.” I said to myself I got under the weight. “give me 20.” Amos growled. I felt his hand sliding down my back and onto my ass. I felt his massive paw squeeze my bubble ass and my whole body began to feel instantly pumped. I see in the mirror all my veins beginning to burst through my skin. My brain just shuts off. I look up behind me and see Amos smiling his beautiful smile. I see him mouth “LIFT BEAST!” and I start pumping the 315 squats. 5…..10…..15……20..35….50…100! I rack it. I look in the mirror. My shorts are so tight that the seams are starting to stretch. I squeeze my legs hard seeing the striations starting to come out. Veins popping all over. I look up into the mirror and notice my look is more animalistic and sexy. I hit my front quad again and I hear the rip on the side of my shorts. Amos pulls me close to him from behind. “bathroom now.” He growls. I quickly obey and get to a private bathroom. Amos walks in behind me locking the door. “this is the beginning my beast. Do you know what that shake was made of?” Amos says slowly undoing his shorts. I shook my head no, whatever it was though was the most delicious thing I’ve ever tasted. He takes out his keys and tosses them on the ground. “pick those up for me boy.” I turn around and bend over hearing the loudest rip. I quickly get up and seeing Amos licking his lips behind me in the mirror. I’m beat red, but something takes over me. I squeeze each glute. Feeling them bounce up and down. Then I hit my hammies stretching down. I reach around and feel each muscle popping out. “Oh fuck you’re perfect.” I hear Amos groan. “You….oh god…..fuck…. Jay…. Fuck…..” I hear him grunting from behind me. I turn around and see his shorts straining against the biggest cock I have ever seen. “GET ON THE SCALE I MUST KNOW!” Amos yells. I obey quickly and get on the scale. I slide the scale to 220 and its to light. 230……still to light… finally I hit 243….. scale levels out. “YOU’RE THE…..OH FUCK…..ONE….OH FUCK….JAY QUICK!” Amos is leaning back not even touching himself. “you must suck down every drop.” Amos grunts grabbing my hair and pulling me towards him. I rip his shorts down and am instantly smacked with the thickest longest cock. Veins snaking down it. At least a beer can thick if not more and so long. It had to be 16 inches. I see the thick pink head leaking cum. “I’M GUNNA BLOW SUCK!” Amos screams. I latch onto the head of his cock only getting a few inches in when I feel the same familiar taste of the shake from earlier. My body goes into an instant craving and I begin licking and sucking harder and faster. “OH FUCK JAY OH FUCK! Say youre mine.” Amos begs. Having his cock in my mouth I swirl it with my tongue. I look up. My eyes locking his. “I’m yours, master.” And quickly I slide the mammoth member down my throat. “FUUUUCK!” I hear him roar and I feel torrents of cum shooting into me. I don’t even gag because his cum is so amazing. Its silky almost and tastes so sweet. I need more. I begin sucking harder and harder. Grunting breathing heavy. Feeling my body pulse as I suck more of his godly cum down my throat and finally I feel it come to a stop. I lick the last few drops of cum off his mammoth cock. I lick it off my face. And stand up looking in the mirror noticing every vein in my body is bulging out. “you’re mine now.” Amos said reaching around and pulling me close. I feel his hot breath near my ear. “you want to be mine don’t you?” I moan hearing his growl so close to me, but something hits me and I turn around. “Not as bad as you want me. Daddy.” I look up at him and grin devilishly. “oh fuck you’re perfect.” Amos chuckles. “You have to earn me as your boy. Make me a freak and we will see if you get to enjoy yourself like that again. Understood?” I say to him. HOLY FUCK WHAT HAS GOTTEN INTO ME! Hes utter perfection but I can tell he’s loving every second of it. “Understood my boy.” Amos smiles. I turn to leave and feel him jerk me back and locking my lips kisses me so passionately. “I’ve looked for you for my whole life. I won’t let you go.” He whispers while I feel his tongue dance with mine. “then don’t.” I whisper back.
  25. Trio

    m/m Becoming 0605

    Hello to you who may read this story, first of all I would like to thank Hialmar and DieselMass for the wonderful pieces and for inspiring me to write this homage to their style. Second, I was torn between making the story a full dialogue or fully description based, this is the final result, let me know if it is confusing, but well, hope you enjoy it ——————————————————— He wakes up on this cylinder, naked and there is this dog tag posing on his pec, with the number 0605. Panic rises fast.. -Hey? What is this? Why am I trapped here? What is this on my neck? Why am I naked? Let me out! LET ME OUT! PLEASE! SOMEONE!- The place appears to be desert, he keeps on screaming for help even so. Soon the cylinder starts to be filled with a thick liquid, the contact with his skin hurts him. -UGH! AAH! THIS BURNS! LET ME OUT LET ME OUT! He keeps on screaming and the liquid slowly fills the chamber. This one is dense, at a certain point it becomes hard to move, the substance slowly burns his skin and he keeps on screaming until the chemistry on the substance makes him quieter. The room is quiet now, he is floating on the center of the cylinder. It’s like he’s back into sleeping, but he’s wide awake. It all happens on his mind, where his ears start to capture sounds. -INTERNAL DIALOGUE- ”You have been selected for the program”. What do you mean, selected? I want to get out. ”Negatory, you will be made useful by the process.” Process? ”You will obey” I don’t want to obey. ”You soon will obey” I doubt that. Ah this hurts! “The process is being felt by 0605, it begins” This hurts so much! Agh! What is happening to me? My whole body, I feel stronger! My muscles, I feel them. ”You will be made present” What do you mean? Ahh! My pecs! They burn! My skin! If I could just move! Ugh! Ah! ”You will be remade” My abs! What is happening? What is this?! It hurts! Ahh! ——————————————————— He feels pain as his body transforms, and the voice keep on going. He feels pain, as his pecs expand, his abs come to life, his traps are remade, his quads become stronger. He is transforming. Ah! This hurts so good! Aahh!!! Aaaaahh!! Aa augh ”You enjoy the procedure” This is starting to feel good! Agh! My pecs, they are getting bigger! If only... Ah! My abs! I wanna feel them! ”You become the soldier” I become the soldier? ”Reprogramming your mind” Agh! This is getting better! I must... I must fight this! I need to return to... my life! Ugh! Such... pleasure! My penis is getting... is it expanding too? Ugh! It feels... stronger now! I am... a soldier! With a body like this... I should... Gah... indeed be a soldier... it’s getting... It’s getting better! Must... fight... Look at my arms! My arms! So big! So strong! Ugh! Ugah! Oh... I am... a soldier! Oh Fuck! Look at my... cock! It’s huge! I want to... fuck! My abs! My fucking cock! I need to... transform. My body! Ugah! Uhh! Uhh! UHH! I WANT MORE! I WANT TO GET BIGGER! I’m becoming... a fucking God! Tremble... humans! YES! I WANT MORE! I WANT... 0605 WANTS FUCK!!! LET ME FUCK! ”iniciating metamorphosis” WHAT THE... AAGH!!! FUCK! MY SKIN! BURNS! AGHHHH!! BOILS!!! Reform. My bones, AGAH! Expanding! Must, be, more. Must, be, monster! 0605 wants fuck! ——————————————————— He is transformed, his body is expanded, his muscles are glorious, his horns are powerful, his metallic skin increases his potency. Only one desire on his mind now: to masturbate, and masturbate others. The liquid soon is absorbed by his body and the cylinder opens, he is able to move. He jerks off furiously and groans on a thick dense voice. UGHH UGHHH FUCK MORE! 0605 A GOD! UGH UGAH! He masturbates strongly and when he comes he roars vigorously, after that, he licks every drop of cum he can, like a starving beast. He is reformed, and ready for action. He is Soldier 0605